The Catholiques plea, or An explanation of the Roman Catholick belief. Concerning their [brace] church, manner of worship, justification, civill governement. : Together with a catalogue of all the pœnall statutes against popish recusants. : All which is humbly submitted to serious consideration. / By a Catholick gentleman.
         Birchley, William, 1613-1669.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A75805 of text R42676 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing A4242B). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 229 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 66 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A75805
         Wing A4242B
         ESTC R42676
         38875572
         ocm 38875572
         152182
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A75805)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 152182)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2281:30 or 2662:4)
      
       
         
           
             The Catholiques plea, or An explanation of the Roman Catholick belief. Concerning their [brace] church, manner of worship, justification, civill governement. : Together with a catalogue of all the pœnall statutes against popish recusants. : All which is humbly submitted to serious consideration. / By a Catholick gentleman.
             Birchley, William, 1613-1669.
          
           [2], 86, 15-52, [1] p.
           
             Printed for H.J.
             London :
             [1659]
          
           
             "Postscript" signed: Will. Birchley [pseud. of John Austin]
             Date of publication from Wing (2nd ed.).
             Imperfect: stained and tightly bound, with loss of text; p. 79 lacking from film.
             Item at 2662:4 is replacement for incomplete copy at 2281:30.
             Reproduction of original in: William Andrews Clark Memorial Library, University of California, Los Angeles.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Apologetic works.
        
      
    
       A75805  R42676  (Wing A4242B).  civilwar no The Catholiques plea, or An explanation of the Roman Catholick belief concerning their [brace] church, manner of worship, justification, civ Birchley, William 1659    38801 152 0 0 0 0 1 116 F  The  rate of 116 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2007-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-06 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-11 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-11 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
         
           THE
           CATHOLIQUES
           PLEA
           OR
           AN
           EXPLANATION
           OF
           THE
           Roman
           Catholick
           Belief
           .
           Concerning
           their
           
             
               Church
               ,
            
             
               Manner
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             
               Justification
               .
            
             
               Civill
               Governement
               .
            
          
           Together
           with
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           all
           the
           Poenall
           Statutes
           against
           Popish
           Recusants
           .
           All
           which
           is
           humbly
           submitted
           to
           serious
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           By
           a
           Catholick
           
             GENTLEMAN
             .
          
        
         
           
             London
          
           Printed
           for
           
             H.
             J.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
       
         
           Persecution
           for
           Religion
           condemned
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           WHen
           I
           consider
           how
           tenderly
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           recommends
           the
           precept
           of
           mutuall
           love
           to
           all
           that
           professe
           his
           Name
           ,
           making
           it
           the
           Character
           of
           his
           followers
           ,
           
             By
             this
             all
             men
             shall
             know
             that
             you
             are
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             if
             you
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             Iohn
          
           13.
           35.
           
           And
           when
           I
           reflect
           how
           highly
           the
           great
           Apostle
           
             Paul
          
           exalts
           the
           same
           commandment
           ,
           abridging
           into
           this
           one
           precious
           syllable
           ,
           the
           whole
           duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
             All
             the
             Law
             is
             fulfilled
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             love
             thy
             neighbour
             as
             thy self
             ,
             Gal.
          
           5.
           
           I
           cannot
           sufficiently
           wonder
           ,
           to
           see
           most
           Christians
           in
           this
           present
           age
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           persecute
           each
           other
           ,
           only
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Religion
           :
           how
           are
           we
           degenerated
           from
           the
           primitive
           Believers
           ,
           who
           would
           rather
           have
           given
           their
           own
           lives
           ,
           to
           perswade
           their
           Enemies
           to
           piety
           ,
           than
           sought
           to
           take
           away
           the
           lives
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           force
           them
           to
           Hypocrisie
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           hath
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           
             upon
             whom
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             World
             are
             come
             ,
          
           to
           infuse
           the
           like
           tendernesse
           into
           the
           breasts
           of
           many
           conscientious
           and
           godly-minded
           people
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           who
           seeing
           the
           deformity
           and
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           
           those
           cruel
           Maxims
           ,
           that
           preach
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           for
           the
           least
           difference
           in
           belief
           )
           cease
           not
           to
           pray
           unto
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           solicite
           the
           Governors
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           that
           an
           impartiall
           freedom
           and
           absolute
           incoercency
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           may
           be
           firmly
           and
           irrevocably
           established
           for
           all
           that
           professe
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           For
           encouragement
           of
           which
           holy
           designe
           ,
           woven
           out
           of
           the
           bowels
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           for
           determent
           of
           those
           tempestuous
           spirits
           ,
           that
           with
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           strive
           to
           storm
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           in
           this
           short
           Discourse
           to
           demonstrate
           ,
           That
           Conscience-persecution
           amongst
           Christians
           is
           clearly
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Nature
          
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Evidence
             of
             our
             own
             Principles
             .
          
        
         
           
             Demonstrative
             Reasons
             against
             forcing
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             1
             SInce
             we
             have
             so
             happily
             shaken
             off
             that
             intollerable
             Yoak
             of
             Popish
             infallibility
             (
             
               which
               neither
               we
               nor
               our
               Fathers
               were
               able
               to
               bear
            
             )
             it
             is
             become
             to
             us
             not
             only
             tyrannicall
             ,
             but
             absurd
             ,
             to
             compell
             others
             to
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             our selves
             confesse
             may
             possibly
             be
             erronious
             ;
             we
             see
             one
             Parliament
             repeals
             those
             Articles
             of
             faith
             which
             a
             former
             enacted
             ;
             that
             form
             of
             worship
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             last
             age
             introduced
             ,
             is
             now
             generally
             exploded
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             last
             reformation
             setled
             with
             so
             solemn
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             carryed
             on
             with
             so
             furious
             a
             zeal
             ▪
             is
             already
             by
             better
             lights
             discovered
             to
             be
             meerly
             humane
             ,
             and
             therefore
             deservedly
             laid
             aside
             :
             The
             late
             Synods
             Confession
             of
             faith
             (
             hatched
             by
             so
             many
             years
             sitting
             )
             is
             now
             learnedly
             examined
             
             and
             indeed
             for
             a
             great
             part
             solidly
             confuted
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
               W.
               Parker
               ,
            
             and
             other
             learned
             persons
             ,
             in
             print
             ;
             how
             preposterous
             is
             it
             then
             to
             constrain
             a
             soul
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             forsake
             his
             conscience
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             truth
             ,
             but
             drive
             him
             contrary
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             to
             a
             way
             that
             may
             be
             errour
             .
          
           
             2
             Since
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             sole
             rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             no
             humane
             authority
             so
             highly
             impowred
             ,
             as
             to
             bind
             up
             our
             assents
             to
             whatsoever
             interpretation
             it
             shall
             please
             propose
             ;
             it
             clearly
             follows
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             the
             children
             of
             God
             have
             equall
             interest
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             their
             Father
             ,
             so
             no
             one
             amongst
             them
             has
             any
             right
             to
             impose
             a
             force
             upon
             the
             judgment
             of
             his
             brother
             :
             One
             holds
             Baptism
             of
             children
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             another
             esteems
             it
             unlawfull
             ,
             a
             third
             denies
             both
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             admitting
             well
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             it
             must
             be
             done
             :
             they
             confer
             Texts
             ,
             look
             into
             Original
             Tongues
             ,
             pray
             incessantly
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             professe
             solemnly
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             intentions
             ;
             yet
             after
             all
             their
             diligences
             and
             devotions
             ,
             stedfastly
             remain
             in
             their
             former
             perswasions
             ;
             Truly
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             he
             that
             should
             advise
             persecution
             in
             such
             a
             case
             (
             unlesse
             his
             fire
             brought
             light
             too
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             truth
             )
             would
             scarce
             satisfie
             my
             suspition
             ,
             that
             his
             coales
             were
             fetcht
             from
             the
             infernall
             pit
             .
          
           
             3
             If
             we
             reflect
             upon
             the
             difficulties
             that
             incounter
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             truth
             ,
             for
             
               strait
               is
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               narrow
               is
               the
               path
               ,
            
             and
             withall
             consider
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             for
             
               here
               we
               see
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               understand
               but
               in
               part
               ,
            
             there
             will
             appear
             more
             reason
             to
             endeavour
             the
             mutuall
             assistance
             and
             support
             ,
             than
             malicious
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             one
             of
             another
             .
             However
             ,
             since
             all
             have
             neither
             equall
             depth
             of
             naturall
             judgment
             ,
             nor
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             supernaturall
             illumination
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Spirit
               bloweth
               how
               and
               
               where
               it
               pleaseth
               ;
            
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             attempt
             so
             high
             a
             presumption
             ,
             as
             to
             despise
             or
             persecute
             our
             brother
             for
             his
             innocent
             and
             blamelesse
             mistakes
             ,
             lest
             we
             be
             found
             to
             fight
             against
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             free
             disposer
             of
             his
             gifts
             ;
             we
             know
             
               the
               way
               of
               man
               is
               not
               in
               himself
               ,
               Ier.
            
             10.
             23.
             but
             his
             
               steps
               are
               ruled
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Pro.
            
             20.
             24.
             and
             therefore
             certainly
             ,
             did
             we
             bear
             a
             due
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             content
             to
             wait
             his
             leasure
             ,
             who
             has
             engaged
             himself
             by
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               shall
               in
               time
               reveal
               even
               this
               unto
               him
               ;
            
             let
             us
             therefore
             entertain
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             who
             proceeds
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             with
             
               Milk
               ,
            
             till
             he
             grow
             stronger
             to
             digest
             
               strong
               meat
               .
            
          
           
             4
             All
             compulsion
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             returns
             us
             flatly
             to
             our
             old
             slavery
             under
             the
             
               Prelats
               ,
            
             nay
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             implicite
             faith
             of
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             with
             this
             only
             difference
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             worse
             than
             either
             ,
             because
             our
             consciences
             accuse
             us
             of
             doing
             that
             which
             we
             condemn
             in
             others
             ;
             for
             whatsoever
             I
             am
             constrained
             to
             swear
             or
             professe
             more
             than
             I
             am
             convinced
             of
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             as
             great
             a
             tyranny
             as
             the
             High-Commission
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             blind
             an
             assent
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             matched
             in
             the
             grosest
             Popery
             ,
             and
             dare
             we
             
               think
               that
               doing
               the
               same
               thing
               we
               judge
               in
               others
               ,
               we
               shall
               escape
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               ?
            
             Rom.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             5
             Force
             is
             punishment
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             just
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             offence
             be
             voluntary
             :
             but
             he
             that
             believes
             according
             to
             the
             evidence
             of
             his
             own
             reason
             ,
             is
             necessitated
             to
             that
             belief
             ,
             and
             to
             compell
             him
             against
             it
             ,
             were
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             renounce
             the
             essentiall
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             his
             reason
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             be
             commanded
             
               to
               try
               the
               spirits
               ,
               1.
               
               Iohn
               4.
               1.
               to
               prove
               all
               things
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             21.
             
             If
             there
             be
             not
             a
             faculty
             in
             the
             Soul
             to
             judge
             for
             her self
             ?
             why
             we
             are
             enjoyned
             to
             
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               we
               find
               to
               be
               best
               ,
            
             if
             after
             our
             
             most
             serious
             and
             deliberate
             election
             we
             shall
             be
             whipt
             out
             of
             our
             Conscience
             by
             penalties
             ?
             To
             what
             purpose
             do
             we
             preach
             poor
             souls
             into
             just
             so
             much
             liberty
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             may
             beget
             their
             torture
             ,
             and
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             rest
             where
             they
             find
             satisfaction
             ?
             either
             prohibit
             to
             search
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             leave
             us
             sensible
             of
             some
             benefit
             by
             teaching
             :
             To
             believe
             what
             appears
             untrue
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             impossible
             ;
             to
             professe
             what
             we
             believe
             untrue
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             damnable
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             As
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             whosoever
             swerves
             from
             the
             dictate
             of
             his
             Conscience
             commits
             a
             grievous
             sin
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
             So
             without
             question
             they
             that
             endeavour
             by
             force
             or
             artifice
             to
             draw
             any
             man
             to
             professe
             or
             act
             contrary
             to
             what
             his
             foul
             believes
             ,
             are
             as
             deeply
             guilty
             of
             the
             same
             crime
             .
             
               When
               you
               wound
               the
               weak
               consciences
               of
               your
               brethren
               ,
               you
               sin
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             12.
             
             How
             dangerously
             then
             do
             they
             expose
             them●elves
             to
             the
             just
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             by
             Oaths
             ,
             Imprisonments
             ,
             Forfeitures
             ,
             &c.
             both
             drive
             others
             ,
             and
             fall
             themselves
             into
             eternal
             perdition
             ?
             How
             desperately
             do
             they
             attempt
             to
             extinguish
             the
             light
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             indispensably
             obliges
             all
             men
             to
             deal
             with
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             dealt
             with
             them●elves
             ,
             a
             light
             placed
             by
             God
             in
             clear
             and
             candid
             souls
             to
             shine
             and
             guide
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             black
             ones
             to
             condemn
             and
             burn
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             discourse
             with
             the
             advice
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               13.
               
               Let
               us
               therefore
               use
               our
               judgement
               rather
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               put
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               his
               Brother
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             Vnanswerable
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             against
             coercency
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             NOr
             are
             these
             so
             excellent
             and
             important
             truths
             built
             only
             upon
             the
             firm
             foundation
             of
             solid
             reason
             ,
             but
             also
             upon
             the
             infallible
             authority
             
             of
             evident
             Scripture
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
            
             2.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
               The
               servant
               of
               the
               Lord
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               be
               gentle
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
               forbearing
               ,
               in
               meekness
               instructing
               those
               that
               are
               contrary-minded
               ,
               if
               God
               per
               adventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               to
               the
               acknowledging
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               :
            
             And
             another
             Apostle
             forbidding
             us
             to
             condemn
             one
             another
             ,
             saith
             (
             
               Iames
            
             4.
             12.
             )
             
               There
               is
               one
               Law-giver
               ,
               who
               is
               able
               to
               save
               and
               to
               destroy
               :
               who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               another
               ?
            
             And
             in
             
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               ,
               14.
               4.
               
               Who
               art
               thou
               that
               judgest
               anothers
               servant
               ?
               to
               his
               own
               Master
               he
               standeth
               or
               falleth
               ,
               yea
               he
               shall
               be
               holden
               up
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               able
               to
               make
               him
               stand
               ;
               one
               man
               esteemeth
               one
               day
               above
               another
               ,
               another
               esteemeth
               every
               day
               alike
               ;
               let
               every
               man
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               his
               own
               mind
               ;
               hast
               thou
               faith
               ?
               have
               it
               to
               thy self
               before
               God
               ,
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               in
               that
               which
               he
               alloweth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             whose
             conscience
             inwardly
             accuseth
             not
             his
             outward
             profession
             .
             The
             same
             most
             zealous
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             returns
             so
             condescending
             and
             moderate
             an
             answer
             to
             a
             case
             of
             a
             far
             harder
             sound
             than
             we
             undertake
             to
             maintain
             ,
             that
             it
             sufficiently
             proves
             he
             took
             his
             gentle
             pen
             from
             the
             soft
             wing
             of
             the
             
               Dove
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             12.
             
             &c.
             
               If
               any
               brother
               hath
               a
               wife
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               and
               she
               be
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               put
               her
               away
               ;
               and
               the
               woman
               that
               hath
               a
               husband
               that
               believeth
               not
               ,
               &
               he
               be
               pleased
               to
               dwell
               with
               her
               ,
               let
               her
               not
               leave
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               unbelieving
               depart
               ,
               let
               him
               depart
               ;
               a
               brother
               or
               a
               sister
               is
               not
               in
               bondage
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               to
               peace
               ;
               for
               what
               knowest
               thou
               O
               wife
               ,
               whether
               thou
               shalt
               save
               thy
               husband
               ?
               and
               what
               knowest
               thou
               O
               man
               ,
               whether
               thou
               shalt
               save
               thy
               wife
               ?
               as
               God
               hath
               distributed
               to
               every
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               called
               every
               one
               ,
               so
               let
               him
               walk
               ,
               and
               so
               ordain
               I
               in
               all
               Churches
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             said
             more
             efficaciously
             to
             oblige
             
             Christians
             ,
             in
             charity
             and
             meeknesse
             to
             forbear
             one
             another
             ,
             than
             so
             expresse
             an
             Injunction
             of
             so
             great
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             live
             peaceably
             even
             with
             an
             Infidel
             ?
             And
             again
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             24.
             
             He
             denies
             that
             even
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             have
             any
             soveraignty
             over
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             only
             Commissions
             to
             assist
             the
             conscientious
             ,
             
               not
               that
               we
               have
            
             (
             sayes
             he
             to
             the
             
               Corinthians
               )
               Dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               ;
            
             therein
             exactly
             observing
             the
             Orders
             which
             Christ
             gave
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Goe
               and
               teach
               ,
            
             not
             compell
             ;
             
               and
               if
               any
               one
               receive
               you
               not
               ,
               shake
               off
               the
               dust
               of
               your
               feet
               ,
            
             not
             trample
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             dust
             under
             feet
             .
             
               Mat.
            
             10.
             14.
             
             Constaut
             to
             which
             Doctrine
             of
             Meeknesse
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             thus
             instructs
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             9.
             
             
               Be
               not
               called
               Rabbi
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             Masters
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             )
             
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               ,
               even
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               you
               are
               brethren
               .
            
             To
             this
             belongs
             the
             patient
             forbearing
             the
             
               tares
               ,
            
             and
             letting
             them
             grow
             together
             with
             the
             
               wheat
            
             till
             the
             time
             of
             harvest
             ,
             as
             also
             that
             admirable
             president
             of
             mildnesse
             towards
             the
             
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             who
             refused
             to
             receive
             even
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             Disciples
             
               Iames
            
             &
             
               Iohn
            
             would
             immediately
             command
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             consume
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             days
             of
             
               Elias
               ,
            
             but
             our
             merciful
             Lord
             rebuked
             their
             zeal
             with
             this
             sweet
             &
             tender
             reply
             ,
             
               You
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               spirit
               you
               are
               of
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
            
             Luk.
             9.
             54.
             which
             one
             example
             abundantly
             satisfies
             al
             objections
             drawn
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Elias
               ,
               Iehu
               ,
            
             the
             sons
             of
             
               Levi
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             for
             as
             they
             had
             an
             expresse
             command
             from
             God
             to
             warrant
             their
             Zeal
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             expresse
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             to
             command
             us
             mecknesse
             .
             If
             any
             one
             shall
             shuffle
             in
             a
             suspition
             ,
             that
             this
             moderate
             temper
             was
             meant
             only
             for
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             when
             the
             Christians
             had
             no
             temporall
             Power
             ;
             let
             him
             first
             confesse
             that
             
             those
             were
             the
             best
             and
             purest
             times
             ,
             and
             then
             shew
             a
             Warrant
             dormant
             under
             our
             Saviours
             hand
             (
             that
             is
             in
             his
             Gospel
             )
             to
             Commissionate
             his
             Disciples
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             should
             get
             the
             sword
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             cut
             the
             throats
             of
             all
             disobeyers
             ,
             and
             I
             submit
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             can
             cite
             no
             such
             authority
             ,
             let
             them
             freely
             acknowledge
             that
             persecution
             for
             Conscience
             is
             an
             unwarrantable
             tyranny
             over
             the
             just
             privileges
             and
             liberty
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             Our
             own
             Priuciples
             against
             constraint
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             COnsonant
             to
             these
             reasons
             and
             clear
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             the
             Principles
             of
             all
             the
             godly
             and
             well-affected
             of
             this
             Nation
             :
             to
             begin
             with
             them
             to
             whom
             we
             ow
             this
             liberty
             of
             discoursing
             ,
             the
             unparellel'd
             Army
             ,
             in
             all
             whose
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             (
             especially
             since
             managed
             by
             the
             prodigiously
             successefull
             hands
             of
             the
             two
             later
             Generals
             )
             their
             
               Motto
            
             has
             been
             
               Liberty
               to
               all
               tender
               and
               oppressed
               Consciences
               ,
            
             the
             glory
             of
             which
             so
             dazles
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             enemies
             ,
             and
             encourages
             the
             hearts
             of
             our
             friends
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             whatever
             other
             disadvantage
             ,
             we
             still
             find
             the
             Author
             of
             our
             Victory
             mindfull
             of
             the
             
               word
            
             which
             himself
             gave
             to
             our
             Army
             ,
             
               The
               meek
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Land
               ;
            
             of
             which
             short
             Texts
             written
             in
             our
             Ensigns
             ,
             we
             may
             read
             a
             clear
             and
             perfect
             Commentary
             in
             the
             Proposals
             of
             the
             same
             still-triumphing
             Army
             ,
             1
             
               Aug.
            
             1647.
             when
             penetrating
             exactly
             into
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Question
             ,
             they
             prudently
             distinguish
             between
             quiet
             exercisers
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             active
             prejudicers
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             offer
             their
             earnest
             desires
             ,
             
               that
               all
               co●rcive
               power
               ,
               and
               all
               civill
               penalties
               
               for
               non-conformity
               be
               wholly
               repealed
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               provision
               made
               against
               such
               Papists
               as
               should
               disturb
               the
               publike
               peace
               .
            
          
           
             Many
             and
             wonderfull
             are
             the
             deliverances
             which
             our
             good
             God
             has
             dispensed
             to
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             reward
             of
             this
             their
             inclination
             to
             mercifulnesse
             ,
             yet
             amongst
             all
             the
             glorious
             appearances
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             his
             people
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             found
             more
             eminent
             than
             the
             renowned
             victory
             over
             that
             rigid
             and
             severe
             Kirk-army
             of
             the
             Scots
             ,
             
               Septemb.
            
             1650.
             who
             declining
             the
             mild
             counsell
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               to
               possesse
               their
               Souls
               with
               patience
               ,
            
             deservedly
             lost
             their
             lives
             by
             violence
             ,
             a
             fatal
             argument
             ,
             deciding
             manifestly
             this
             very
             controversie
             in
             favour
             of
             meeknesse
             ,
             where
             the
             maintainers
             of
             compulsion
             were
             no
             lesse
             ingeniously
             than
             cruelly
             confuted
             ,
             whilest
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             Power
             to
             force
             our
             souls
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             so
             much
             as
             defend
             their
             own
             bodies
             .
          
           
             In
             memory
             of
             which
             great
             Salvation
             from
             the
             pride
             and
             fury
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterian
               Priesthood
               ,
            
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             Covenant
             of
             Thanksgiving
             for
             so
             seasonable
             a
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             moneth
             enacted
             an
             abolishment
             of
             divers
             rigorous
             and
             penal
             Statutes
             ,
             contrived
             on
             purpose
             by
             the
             haughty
             Prelats
             ,
             to
             break
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             they
             ●ould
             not
             bend
             ;
             which
             one
             Act
             has
             won
             more
             ●earts
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             love
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             than
             all
             their
             stupendious
             victories
             have
             ●rced
             bodies
             to
             confesse
             and
             fear
             their
             Power
             ;
             and
             〈◊〉
             it
             be
             not
             checked
             by
             limitations
             and
             partiality
             in
             ●e
             execution
             ,
             will
             render
             them
             absolute
             Masters
             of
             ●ll
             that
             understand
             their
             own
             felicity
             :
             for
             what
             can
             〈◊〉
             imagined
             more
             welc●me
             to
             a
             Christian
             people
             ●ewly
             delivered
             from
             an
             Antichristian
             bondage
             ,
             than
             〈◊〉
             see
             themselves
             infranchised
             into
             a
             holy
             Liberty
             of
             ●oceeding
             sincerely
             according
             to
             their
             conscien●s
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             their
             God
             ?
          
           
           
             
               Wherefore
               as
               we
               are
               full
               of
               joy
               for
               so
               excellent
               an
               Act
               ,
               by
               which
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
            
             )
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             Liberty
             ,
             
               so
               we
               are
               full
               of
               hopes
               to
               be
               perfectly
               happy
               ,
               by
               the
               free
               and
               universall
               observation
               therof
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               self-interest
               or
               respect
               of
               persons
               ,
               being
               so
               conformable
               to
               the
               constant
               received
               Maximes
               and
               solemn
               deliberate
               profession
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
            
             Declaration
             
               of
               the
            
             Lords
             and
             Commons
             ,
             
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               Scotch
               Papers
               ,
            
             4.
             Mar.
             1647.
             
               where
            
             folio
             43
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Censures
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             punishments
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             are
             disclaimed
             ,
             as
             grounded
             upon
             Popish
             and
             Prelaticall
             Principles
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             revived
             under
             any
             image
             or
             〈◊〉
             whatsoever
             :
             
               and
               a
               little
               after
            
             folio
             63.
             
               they
               proceed
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
            
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             more
             forward
             to
             set
             Christ
             a●
             liberty
             ,
             than
             to
             cast
             him
             in
             prison
             ,
             it
             being
             better
             in
             our
             opinion
             (
             where
             the
             case
             is
             not
             very
             clear
             )
             to
             leave
             God
             to
             deal
             against
             many
             errours
             ,
             than
             to
             use
             his
             authority
             for
             the
             suppressi●g
             of
             one
             truth
             ;
             the
             weapons
             of
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             being
             both
             more
             Christian
             ,
             and
             more
             available
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             force
             and
             violence
             ;
             
               and
               ye●
               more
               fully
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               in
               another
            
             Declaration
             
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               letters
               of
               the
            
             Scots
             Commissioners
             ,
             17
             Febru●
             1648.
             
             As
             for
             the
             truth
             and
             power
             of
             Religion
             ,
             it
             being
             〈◊〉
             thing
             intrinsecall
             between
             God
             and
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Gospel
             being
             〈◊〉
             ●s
             no
             natural
             light
             doth
             reach
             unto
             ,
             we
             conceive
             there
             is
             no
             human
             power
             of
             coercion
             thereunto
             ,
             nor
             to
             restrain
             men
             from
             be●lieving
             what
             God
             suffers
             their
             judgements
             to
             be
             perswa●ded
             of
             .
             
               Words
               of
               that
               solid
               weight
               and
               pretious
               value
               as
               deserve
               to
               be
               ingraven
               with
               letters
               of
               gold
               ,
               and
               religi●ously
               observed
               for
               ever
               by
               all
               tender
               consciences
               ,
               as
               a●
               Oracle
               .
            
          
           
             Conformable
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Principles
             ,
             is
             that
             ex●cellent
             Doctrine
             and
             advise
             set
             down
             by
             Mr.
             
               Parker
            
             an●
             
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             their
             
               Examen
               of
               the
               late
               Synods
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               pag.
               128.
               
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               may
               be
               infringed
               ,
               first
               by
               seeking
               violent
               means
               to
               alter
               conscientious
               mens
               judgements
               ,
               and
               their
               present
               perswasion
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               office
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               conscience
               ,
            
             to
             lighten
             and
             change
             mens
             minds
             ,
             when
             and
             how
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             
               Phil.
            
             3.
             15.
             
             Let
             us
             therefore
             as
             many
             as
             be
             perfect
             be
             thu●
             minded
             ,
             and
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             you
             be
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             God
             shall
             reveal
             this
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             inciting
             another
             by
             like
             forcible
             means
             to
             will
             and
             to
             Act
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             by
             imprisonment
             ,
             mulcts
             ,
             terrours
             ,
             or
             threats
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             15
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             For
             this
             is
             to
             make
             him
             destroy
             his
             Soul
             ,
             
               vers.
            
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             not
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             or
             make
             their
             hearts
             sad
             with
             our
             invectives
             ,
             or
             menacing
             them
             causlesly
             with
             terrours
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Ezechiel
            
             13.
             32.
             
             
               Because
               with
               lies
               ye
               have
               made
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               righteous
               sad
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               not
               made
               sad
               .
               &c.
               And
               in
               page
               230.
               thus
               ,
            
             But
             we
             would
             not
             have
             you
             assume
             to
             your selves
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             attribute
             unto
             others
             ,
             a
             Power
             to
             Lord
             it
             over
             mens
             Faith
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             especially
             when
             men
             walk
             obediently
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             in
             places
             of
             Rule
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             live
             a
             godly
             ,
             sober
             ,
             honest
             ,
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             unblameable
             life
             .
             If
             men
             will
             do
             wickedly
             ,
             and
             defend
             a
             liberty
             in
             Christ
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             lyable
             to
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             by
             example
             ,
             to
             draw
             a
             weak
             Brother
             ,
             a
             Saint
             and
             fellow
             servant
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             no
             man
             can
             accuse
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             differing
             judgment
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             whereby
             he
             should
             ●ondemn
             himself
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             ,
             
               Rom.
            
             14.
             
             How
             much
             more
             ought
             Governours
             to
             be
             tender
             and
             abstemious
             in
             the
             use
             of
             violent
             and
             coercive
             means
             ,
             to
             precipitate
             men
             into
             such
             perillous
             and
             destructive
             courses
             !
             All
             authority
             
             is
             given
             of
             God
             for
             mens
             welfare
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             for
             the
             preservation
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             considerations
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             is
             clearly
             domonstrated
             the
             freedome
             of
             a
             Christian
             Soul
             in
             he●
             commerce
             for
             heaven
             ,
             which
             since
             the
             mercifull
             bounty
             of
             God
             holds
             forth
             indifferently
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             cruell
             covetousnes
             of
             man
             ought
             not
             to
             obstruct
             to
             any
             ;
             surely
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             of
             
               Monopolies
            
             to
             lay
             impositions
             upon
             the
             way
             to
             Paradi●e
             ;
             Christ
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             removed
             the
             Angel
             that
             chased
             from
             thence
             our
             first
             parents
             ;
             and
             shall
             any
             of
             us
             take
             the
             Flaming
             Sword
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             sheath
             it
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             poor
             Pilgrim
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             sincere
             heart
             travailes
             to
             the
             same
             Country
             ,
             only
             because
             he
             goes
             no●
             in
             our
             company
             ?
             In
             my
             
               Fathers
               house
               are
               many
               Mansions
               ,
            
             saies
             Christ
             ,
             why
             may
             there
             not
             be
             as
             many
             paths
             that
             lead
             to
             them
             ?
             If
             
               they
               that
               have
               no
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               judged
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             ●ertainly
             they
             that
             unblameably
             mistake
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             be
             tryed
             according
             to
             those
             Expositions
             which
             appeared
             unto
             them
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             sense
             is
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             letter
             )
             specially
             having
             so
             gratious
             a
             Iudge
             ,
             who
             hath
             already
             declared
             by
             his
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               first
               a
               willing
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               what
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               .
            
          
           
             Wherefore
             let
             us
             not
             by
             a
             suddain
             violence
             break
             into
             pieces
             the
             consciences
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             but
             mildly
             tha●
             them
             into
             a
             cordial
             and
             ingenuous
             unity
             ,
             that
             righteousnes
             and
             peace
             may
             flow
             together
             in
             the
             same
             chanel
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             broken
             Ice
             dash
             one
             against
             another
             :
             let
             us
             patiently
             expect
             ,
             till
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             take
             off
             the
             veil
             from
             their
             hearts
             that
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             forcing
             their
             judgements
             ,
             add
             to
             their
             veil
             of
             ignorance
             a
             worser
             of
             hypocrisie
             ;
             it
             being
             now
             a
             common
             ●●eriment
             ,
             that
             generally
             the
             issue
             of
             compulsionary
             
             and
             forced
             conformity
             closes
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             make
             some
             few
             counterfeit
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             and
             a
             great
             many
             reall
             
               Atheists
               ;
            
             whence
             it
             is
             clearly
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             onely
             true
             means
             of
             winning
             souls
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             Gospellary
             way
             of
             meeknesse
             and
             perswasion
             :
             and
             indeed
             it
             may
             worthily
             be
             esteemed
             the
             prime
             miracle
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             that
             a
             person
             so
             humble
             as
             our
             
               Saviour
            
             appeared
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             without
             the
             enchanting
             words
             of
             mans
             wisdome
             ,
             without
             the
             affrighting
             threats
             of
             fines
             ,
             imprisonments
             ,
             and
             deaths
             ,
             (
             though
             all
             these
             were
             absolutely
             subject
             to
             his
             pleasure
             )
             should
             conquer
             Powers
             ,
             and
             Principalities
             ,
             should
             out-charm
             the
             Magick
             of
             humane
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             admirable
             successe
             of
             his
             mildnes
             ,
             condemn
             all
             those
             politique
             Religions
             ,
             that
             confesse
             their
             own
             crazines
             ,
             by
             using
             cruelty
             to
             support
             them
             :
             whereas
             to
             reduce
             the
             disobedient
             only
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             gentleness
             and
             admonition
             ,
             or
             at
             most
             desertion
             ,
             argues
             indeed
             a
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             and
             a
             Purity
             in
             the
             Ordinance
             :
             and
             here
             we
             may
             fitly
             apply
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             John
             14.
             
             
               If
               it
               had
               been
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               told
               you
               :
            
             If
             the
             way
             of
             planting
             my
             Faith
             had
             been
             by
             imposing
             penalties
             on
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             by
             exposing
             the
             Preachers
             thereof
             to
             dangers
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             told
             you
             :
             If
             the
             meanes
             of
             preserving
             Religion
             had
             been
             by
             watering
             it
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             refusers
             to
             embrace
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             those
             that
             sought
             to
             propagate
             it
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             told
             you
             either
             by
             my
             example
             (
             all
             the
             world
             being
             in
             the
             power
             of
             my
             Deity
             )
             or
             by
             my
             doctrine
             ,
             all
             justifiable
             proceedings
             concerning
             the
             government
             of
             my
             Flock
             ,
             being
             derived
             from
             the
             warrant
             of
             my
             Word
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             our
             gracious
             Law-maker
             ,
             faithfull
             and
             coustant
             in
             his
             own
             Principles
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             our
             own
             duty
             to
             
               learn
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               meek
               and
               humble
               of
               heart
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               therefore
               judge
               one
               another
               any
               more
               ,
               but
               use
               our
               judgement
               rather
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               
               put
               an
               occasion
               to
               fall
               ,
               or
               a
               stumbling
               block
               before
               his
               brother
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.
             13.
             
             Let
             us
             alwaies
             remember
             the
             advertisment
             which
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             gives
             to
             all
             his
             fellow-servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             John
             .
             13.
             10.
             
             
               The
               servant
               is
               not
               greater
               than
               his
               Lord
               ;
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               you
               if
               you
               doe
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Of
             tender
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             THese
             few
             unpolisht
             
               lines
               ,
            
             which
             I
             here
             present
             for
             incouragement
             of
             tenderness
             ,
             I
             desire
             may
             not
             be
             
               strechd
            
             to
             draw
             in
             a
             wild
             and
             extravagant
             licentiousnes
             ,
             since
             they
             aim
             no
             farther
             than
             to
             hold
             up
             a
             Liberty
             to
             such
             only
             as
             professe
             Christ
             ,
             and
             walk
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             integrity
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             following
             marks
             are
             easily
             discernable
             from
             all
             those
             that
             for
             their
             blasphemies
             in
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             debauchery
             in
             manners
             ,
             are
             worthily
             excluded
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             this
             Indulgence
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             first
             ,
             as
             confest
             by
             all
             understanding
             men
             ,
             that
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             with
             truth
             of
             judgement
             ,
             (
             else
             there
             could
             be
             but
             one
             only
             kind
             ,
             because
             truth
             is
             but
             one
             )
             but
             it
             signifies
             a
             proceeding
             
               bona
               fide
               ,
            
             without
             sinister
             respects
             ,
             or
             dissimulation
             ,
             seeking
             before
             all
             things
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             fearing
             above
             all
             things
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             And
             secondly
             ,
             since
             in
             our
             enquiry
             ,
             to
             whom
             belong●
             so
             honorable
             a
             title
             ,
             we
             cannot
             pierce
             into
             the
             inward
             thoughts
             of
             men
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             sentence
             as
             they
             appear
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             rule
             in
             cases
             of
             this
             quality
             is
             in
             it self
             sufficiently
             certain
             ;
             however
             ,
             't
             is
             the
             onely
             means
             God
             hath
             allowed
             our
             nature
             to
             guide
             her
             resolutions
             in
             the
             judging
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             signes
             then
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             are
             these
             :
             If
             they
             lead
             regular
             ,
             vertuous
             ,
             and
             peacable
             lives
             ;
             If
             
             their
             Opinions
             be
             not
             justly
             accusable
             of
             self-interest
             or
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             but
             rather
             require
             of
             them
             a
             prudent
             and
             religious
             severity
             against
             the
             inclinations
             of
             corrupted
             nature
             ;
             If
             their
             judgements
             be
             steddy
             ,
             not
             fann'd
             to
             a
             new
             sense
             with
             every
             breath
             of
             wind
             ;
             If
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             same
             perswasions
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             time
             for
             dissembling
             ,
             at
             least
             we
             ought
             to
             judge
             so
             ;
             If
             they
             not
             only
             die
             in
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             for
             it
             not
             only
             give
             away
             good
             part
             of
             their
             estates
             charitably
             ,
             but
             suffer
             all
             to
             be
             taken
             away
             patiently
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             or
             (
             to
             speak
             more
             closely
             )
             for
             that
             which
             they
             believe
             to
             be
             his
             will
             and
             commandment
             no
             higher
             testimony
             of
             a
             true
             and
             real
             sincerity
             can
             possibly
             be
             given
             ,
             or
             easily
             imagined
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             doubts
             after
             such
             evidence
             ,
             (
             chiefly
             if
             many
             concur
             in
             the
             same
             way
             )
             deserves
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             passionate
             ,
             malicious
             and
             uncharitable
             person
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             though
             one
             man
             may
             value
             his
             fancy
             above
             his
             life
             or
             estate
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             neer
             an
             absolute
             impossibility
             ,
             that
             many
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             discreet
             and
             rational
             in
             other
             negotiations
             )
             should
             agree
             to
             undo
             themselves
             for
             a
             meer
             conceit
             ,
             did
             not
             they
             seriously
             believe
             it
             more
             imports
             them
             to
             keep
             their
             Faith
             ,
             than
             ●ole
             their
             Fortunes
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             rules
             we
             may
             easily
             conclude
             the
             admission
             of
             those
             pious
             and
             religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             imprisoned
             and
             persecuted
             by
             the
             late
             Prelates
             ,
             into
             the
             number
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             ;
             as
             also
             those
             precious
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             by
             a
             voluntary
             banishment
             left
             their
             friends
             and
             country
             ,
             to
             plant
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             Gospel
             amongst
             the
             savage
             Heathens
             of
             
               America
               .
            
          
           
             Whilst
             I
             was
             finishing
             these
             lines
             aworthy
             friend
             of
             mine
             came
             to
             honour
             me
             with
             the
             civility
             of
             a
             visit
             ;
             to
             whom
             reading
             these
             last
             two
             or
             three
             confiderations
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             believed
             the
             Characters
             I
             had
             given
             of
             a
             
               ●ender
               Conscience
            
             were
             most
             evidently
             true
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             
             unbaised-minds
             perfectly
             satisfactory
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             appliable
             to
             a
             sort
             of
             people
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             whose
             being
             discountenanced
             ,
             is
             thought
             so
             profitable
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             so
             pleasing
             to
             a
             certain
             froward
             part
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             he
             feared
             my
             Reasons
             might
             encounter
             some
             opposition
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             met
             with
             very
             ingenuous
             and
             dis-interessed
             Readers
             ;
             plainly
             telling
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             measures
             I
             had
             cut
             out
             for
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             would
             fit
             the
             
               Papists
            
             as
             well
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             made
             for
             them
             :
             For
             who
             live
             more
             peaceably
             with
             their
             neighbors
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             who
             deal
             more
             justly
             with
             all
             men
             than
             they
             ?
             who
             are
             more
             constant
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             more
             scrupulous
             in
             the
             observances
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             than
             they
             ?
             who
             suffer
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             ;
             nay
             ,
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             who
             besides
             them
             ?
             They
             submit
             their
             understandings
             to
             the
             definitions
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             wills
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             its
             Discipline
             ,
             in
             Fasting
             ,
             Confession
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             burthenlom
             duties
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             very
             disagreeable
             to
             the
             Dictates
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             containing
             the
             real
             practice
             of
             the
             highest
             self-denial
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             :
             And
             for
             the
             serious
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             I
             have
             known
             many
             of
             us
             turn
             Papists
             upon
             our
             death-bed
             ,
             but
             never
             in
             all
             my
             life
             so
             much
             as
             once
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             ingenuously
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             observed
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             go
             〈◊〉
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             seem
             (
             which
             you
             make
             the
             only
             judge
             )
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             retired
             ,
             and
             devout
             than
             before
             they
             left
             us
             ;
             whereas
             of
             the
             Papists
             that
             become
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             worldly
             designes
             they
             may
             easily
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             )
             most
             commonly
             they
             grow
             more
             licentious
             ,
             both
             in
             faith
             and
             manners
             ,
             especially
             the
             Priests
             ,
             who
             seldom
             or
             never
             are
             converted
             ,
             if
             once
             past
             the
             age
             of
             marrying
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             who
             had
             alwaies
             believed
             the
             punishments
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             reducible
             to
             civill
             crimes
             ,
             though
             defended
             by
             them
             as
             points
             of
             Religion
             ,
             resolved
             
             to
             follow
             those
             so
             certain
             and
             evident
             Principles
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             already
             framed
             (
             for
             discerning
             of
             tender
             consciences
             )
             whithersoever
             they
             should
             lead
             me
             ;
             and
             therefore
             desired
             my
             friend
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             some
             moderate
             and
             discreet
             Papist
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             examine
             their
             Tenents
             ,
             not
             doubting
             their
             easie
             exclusion
             from
             the
             privileges
             of
             tender
             Consciences
             :
             this
             my
             friend
             immediately
             did
             ,
             recommending
             one
             to
             me
             ,
             a
             morally
             honest
             and
             understanding
             man
             ,
             though
             (
             sayes
             he
             )
             a
             little
             abused
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             for
             it
             ;
             After
             we
             had
             met
             ,
             and
             agreed
             to
             discourse
             with
             all
             freedom
             ,
             the
             
               Recusant
            
             began
             with
             a
             short
             story
             of
             the
             present
             sufferings
             of
             
               Papists
               ;
            
             Whereof
             (
             he
             said
             )
             
               Some
               are
               sequestred
               for
               Delinquency
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               all
               Cavaliers
            
             (
             caeteris
             paribus
             )
             
               the
               most
               severely
               ,
               though
               of
               all
               the
               most
               excusable
               ,
               beccause
               wholly
               depending
               upon
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               his
               Royall
               Lenity
               ;
               noting
               it
               as
               an
               unanswerable
               argument
               of
               their
               fidelity
               and
               gratitude
               toward
               such
               as
               deal
               with
               them
               in
               mercy
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               their
               declining
               to
               receive
               the
               Oathes
               of
            
             Supremacy
             
               and
            
             Allegiance
             ,
             
               for
               which
               they
               have
               heretofore
               been
               so
               violently
               persecuted
               ,
               proceeded
               not
               from
               any
               aversion
               to
               civill
               obedience
               ,
               but
               because
               there
               were
               mingled
               in
               those
               Oathes
               certain
               expressions
               of
               a
               pure
               spirituall
               nature
               ,
               repugnant
               to
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               altogether
               unnecessary
               to
               the
               common
               security
               .
            
          
           
             Others
             are
             equally
             punished
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             whole
             estates
             sequestred
             ,
             allowing
             only
             a
             fifth
             part
             for
             their
             wives
             and
             children
             ,
             though
             in
             true
             reason
             they
             are
             altogether
             justifiable
             ,
             having
             never
             been
             in
             any
             Engagement
             ,
             but
             found
             only
             in
             some
             Garisons
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             whither
             they
             were
             driven
             for
             refuge
             ,
             being
             put
             out
             of
             the
             protection
             of
             the
             Parliament
             by
             publique
             Proclamation
             ,
             their
             houses
             every where
             rifled
             ,
             their
             goods
             plundered
             ,
             
             and
             lives
             endangered
             by
             the
             Souldiers
             ,
             whose
             condition
             seems
             clearly
             to
             be
             within
             the
             equity
             of
             that
             Article
             of
             the
             Armys
             Proposalls
             ,
             
               Aug.
               1647.
               
               That
               the
               Kings
               meniall
               servants
               ,
               who
               never
               took
               up
               Arms
               ,
               but
               only
               attended
               on
               his
               Person
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Offices
               ,
               be
               freed
               from
               Composition
               ;
            
             much
             more
             those
             who
             had
             both
             the
             civill
             reason
             of
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             unanswerable
             argument
             of
             necessity
             ,
             to
             plead
             for
             their
             discharge
             :
             And
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             more
             hard
             )
             some
             Recusants
             of
             this
             Classe
             ,
             who
             never
             bare
             Arms
             ,
             but
             were
             only
             found
             in
             Garrisons
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             personall
             security
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             are
             now
             ranked
             among
             the
             highest
             Delinquents
             ,
             and
             their
             Estates
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             such
             are
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Beddingfield
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Bodenham
               ,
            
             Mr.
             
               Gefford
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             single
             Recusants
             ,
             two
             thirds
             of
             their
             estates
             are
             seazed
             upon
             ,
             only
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             under
             which
             notion
             are
             included
             all
             such
             as
             were
             heretofore
             convict
             of
             not
             resorting
             to
             
               Common-Prayers
               ,
            
             or
             do
             now
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
               ,
            
             a
             new
             Oath
             made
             by
             the
             two
             Houses
             ,
             when
             the
             former
             kind
             of
             service
             was
             abolisht
             ,
             wherein
             the
             practice
             is
             strangely
             severe
             ,
             for
             upon
             bare
             information
             ,
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             suspected
             is
             secured
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             rents
             ,
             &c.
             suspended
             ,
             before
             any
             tryall
             ,
             or
             legal
             proof
             ,
             even
             in
             these
             times
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             being
             once
             thus
             half
             condemned
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             other
             remedy
             to
             help
             himself
             ,
             but
             by
             forswearing
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             an
             Oath
             a
             thousand
             times
             harsher
             than
             that
             
               Ex
               Officio
               ,
            
             they
             draw
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             his
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Sequestrators
             have
             thus
             seized
             into
             their
             hand
             two
             thirds
             of
             the
             most
             innocent
             Recusants
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             then
             come
             the
             Excizemen
             ,
             Tax-gatherers
             ,
             and
             other
             Collectors
             ,
             and
             pinch
             away
             no
             small
             part
             of
             the
             poor
             third
             penny
             that
             was
             left
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             after
             th●●
             deductions
             I
             have
             known
             some
             estates
             of
             300
             pounds
             year
             ,
             reduced
             to
             lesse
             than
             threescore
             ,
             a
             lean
             pittan●
             
             to
             maintain
             them
             and
             their
             Children
             ,
             being
             persons
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             good
             quality
             ,
             and
             civill
             education
             :
             and
             as
             for
             Priests
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             as
             great
             a
             crime
             to
             have
             taken
             
               Orders
            
             after
             the
             rites
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             committed
             the
             most
             hainous
             treason
             that
             can
             be
             imagined
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             far
             more
             cruelly
             punished
             than
             those
             that
             murder
             their
             own
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             extreme
             and
             fatall
             penalties
             that
             ly
             upon
             the
             Recusants
             meerly
             for
             their
             conscience
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             other
             afflictions
             whereof
             few
             take
             notice
             ,
             which
             though
             of
             lesser
             weight
             ,
             yet
             being
             added
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             quite
             sink
             them
             down
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             sorrow
             and
             perplexity
             ;
             as
             their
             continnall
             fear
             of
             having
             their
             houses
             broke
             open
             and
             scarcht
             by
             
               Pursuivants
               ,
            
             who
             enter
             at
             what
             houres
             they
             please
             ,
             and
             do
             there
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             taking
             away
             not
             only
             all
             the
             Instruments
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             oftentimes
             ,
             Money
             ,
             Plate
             ,
             Watches
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             popish
             Idols
             ,
             especially
             is
             they
             be
             found
             in
             the
             same
             room
             with
             any
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             so
             infected
             with
             a
             relative
             superstition
             .
          
           
             Another
             of
             their
             afflictions
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             I
             mean
             these
             single
             Recusants
             ,
             have
             no
             power
             to
             sell
             or
             mortgage
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             either
             to
             pay
             their
             just
             debts
             ,
             or
             defray
             their
             necessary
             expences
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             disabled
             of
             all
             commerce
             ,
             and
             their
             credit
             being
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             (
             upon
             which
             many
             of
             them
             now
             provide
             even
             their
             dayly
             bread
             )
             they
             must
             needs
             in
             a
             short
             time
             be
             brought
             to
             a
             desperate
             necessity
             ,
             if
             not
             absolute
             ruine
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             ,
             the
             most
             quiet
             and
             moderate
             amongst
             them
             ,
             should
             to
             desire
             to
             transplant
             himself
             in
             a
             milder
             Climate
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             avoid
             the
             offence
             that
             is
             taken
             against
             him
             in
             his
             own
             Country
             ,
             he
             cannot
             so
             dispose
             of
             his
             estate
             here
             ,
             as
             by
             Bill
             of
             exchange
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             to
             provide
             the
             least
             subsistence
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             Family
             :
             A
             severity
             far
             beyond
             the
             most
             rigid
             practice
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Kirk
             ;
             for
             there
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             the
             persons
             of
             Recusants
             
             are
             only
             banished
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             prohibited
             to
             reside
             at
             their
             own
             homes
             above
             forty
             dayes
             in
             a
             year
             ,
             which
             time
             is
             allowed
             them
             for
             the
             managing
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             and
             their
             estates
             allowed
             them
             for
             their
             maintenance
             abroad
             :
             A
             proceeding
             which
             their
             Principles
             would
             clearly
             justifie
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             justifie
             their
             Principles
             .
             But
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             where
             compulsion
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             is
             decryed
             as
             the
             worst
             of
             slaveries
             ;
             to
             punish
             men
             so
             sharply
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             principles
             publickly
             received
             ,
             is
             a
             course
             that
             must
             needs
             beget
             over
             all
             the
             world
             a
             strong
             suspition
             and
             prejudice
             against
             the
             honour
             and
             reputation
             of
             that
             State
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             can
             practise
             such
             manifest
             contrad●ctions
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             deplorable
             condition
             (
             
               said
               he
               almost
               weeping
            
             )
             are
             the
             English
             Catholiques
             now
             reduced
             ,
             yet
             they
             hear
             all
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             patience
             ,
             but
             even
             silence
             ;
             for
             amongst
             the
             printed
             complaints
             so
             frequent
             in
             these
             times
             ,
             never
             any
             thing
             hath
             been
             seen
             to
             proceed
             from
             them
             ,
             though
             alwayes
             the
             chief
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             sole
             sufferers
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             except
             (
             not
             to
             be
             altogether
             wanting
             to
             themselves
             )
             some
             modest
             Petitions
             humbly
             addressed
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             though
             such
             hath
             been
             their
             unhappinesse
             ,
             that
             more
             weighty
             affairs
             have
             still
             disappointed
             their
             being
             taken
             into
             consideration
             ;
             else
             were
             they
             admitted
             to
             clear
             themselves
             of
             the
             mistakes
             and
             scandals
             unjustly
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             doubt
             fully
             to
             satisfie
             all
             ingenuous
             ,
             and
             unpassionate
             men
             ,
             nay
             even
             whomsoever
             ,
             that
             were
             but
             moderatly
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             as
             every
             one
             sees
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Penalties
             which
             Papists
             suffer
             ,
             so
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             tendernesse
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             because
             they
             suffer
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             ground
             we
             see
             our
             Judges
             and
             Committee-men
             allow
             Deeds
             ,
             where
             they
             find
             clear
             proof
             of
             a
             valuable
             consideration
             .
             But
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             the
             destructive
             Principles
             
             concerning
             Civill
             Government
             ,
             seem
             to
             mee
             the
             two
             points
             that
             are
             
               onely
            
             and
             
               altogether
            
             intolerable
             in
             that
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whether
             Papists
             be
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Question
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Pictures
             .
          
           
             THe
             Papist
             here
             first
             took
             for
             granted
             ,
             which
             indeed
             I
             could
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             Opinion
             be
             probably
             true
             ,
             persecution
             in
             that
             case
             is
             certainly
             unlawfull
             ;
             because
             otherwise
             both
             sides
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             probable
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             ,
             might
             justifiably
             persecute
             one
             another
             ,
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             all
             Society
             :
             and
             after
             returned
             this
             answer
             to
             my
             first
             objection
             .
          
           
             We
             reverence
             indeed
             (
             
               saies
               he
            
             )
             the
             Angels
             and
             blessed
             Saints
             ,
             with
             a
             respect
             far
             more
             than
             we
             use
             to
             men
             ,
             because
             far
             above
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             but
             infinitely
             below
             the
             adoration
             we
             give
             to
             GOD
             ,
             because
             infinitely
             below
             his
             excellency
             .
             All
             the
             mistakes
             in
             this
             controversie
             arising
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             language
             of
             men
             hath
             more
             distinctivenesse
             and
             variety
             than
             the
             gestures
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             far
             lesse
             copious
             than
             the
             thoughts
             of
             their
             minds
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             they
             so
             frequently
             apply
             to
             most
             different
             conceptions
             the
             self-same
             words
             and
             postures
             of
             body
             ,
             as
             the
             titles
             of
             
               sacred
               Majesty
               ,
               most
               High
               ,
               most
               Mighty
               ,
            
             given
             to
             Kings
             and
             States
             ,
             the
             stile
             of
             
               Grace
            
             to
             Dukes
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             of
             
               Lord
            
             to
             Noblemen
             ,
             Generals
             ,
             Ambassadors
             ,
             &c.
             of
             
               Worship
            
             to
             Gentlemen
             of
             quality
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             bear
             any
             considerable
             Office
             in
             the
             Commonwealth
             ;
             so
             kneeliug
             to
             Parents
             ,
             standing
             bare
             to
             the
             Parliament
             and
             other
             Courts
             ,
             bowing
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             these
             very
             expressions
             are
             the
             same
             we
             use
             towards
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             passe
             innocently
             ,
             when
             rightly
             
             understood
             ;
             but
             to
             a
             scrupulous
             and
             wilfull
             spirit
             ,
             how
             offensive
             would
             this
             one
             word
             
               Worshipfull
            
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             reflected
             with
             a
             little
             rigor
             and
             frowardnesse
             upon
             it
             ?
             Now
             as
             every
             old
             woman
             has
             capacity
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             different
             apprehension
             betwixt
             going
             to
             speak
             with
             one
             at
             the
             
               Lion
            
             in
             
               Cheapside
               ,
            
             and
             going
             to
             see
             the
             
               Lion
            
             in
             the
             
               Tower
               ;
            
             so
             may
             any
             the
             most
             simple
             Catholique
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             little
             teaching
             ,
             learn
             to
             distinguish
             the
             
               Crucifix
            
             which
             he
             sees
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             
               Christ
            
             whom
             he
             believes
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             consequently
             in
             no
             more
             danger
             of
             committing
             Idolatry
             to
             that
             Picture
             ,
             than
             the
             other
             of
             fearing
             to
             be
             torn
             in
             peeces
             by
             the
             Sign
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Argument
             of
             the
             Papist
             ,
             I
             call'd
             to
             mind
             what
             I
             had
             read
             my self
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             the
             Prophet
             
               Balaam
            
             fell
             flat
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             adored
             an
             Angel
             ,
             
               Num.
            
             22.
             31.
             and
             
               Ioshua
            
             gave
             the
             same
             honour
             to
             another
             ,
             that
             stiled
             himself
             
               Captain
               of
               the
               Lords
               Host
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Ios.
            
             5.
             13.
             nay
             ,
             he
             was
             commanded
             yet
             further
             ,
             to
             
               put
               off
               his
               shooes
               ,
               because
               the
               ground
               was
               holy
               ,
            
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             an
             Angel
             ;
             these
             examples
             ,
             I
             confesse
             ,
             being
             related
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             note
             of
             reproof
             ,
             enforce
             us
             to
             admit
             severall
             degrees
             of
             worship
             ,
             infinitely
             differing
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             though
             very
             little
             in
             outward
             expressions
             ;
             now
             by
             whatsoever
             names
             we
             
               Protestants
            
             shall
             agree
             to
             call
             this
             behavior
             of
             
               Balaam
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
            
             and
             even
             all
             the
             Jews
             before
             the
             Ark
             and
             Cherubins
             ,
             I
             see
             plainly
             will
             fully
             expresse
             ,
             and
             shrewdly
             justifie
             (
             at
             least
             from
             Idolatry
             )
             all
             the
             approved
             practices
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             which
             truly
             cast
             up
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             discern
             ,
             amouut
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             reverence
             towards
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             suitable
             to
             the
             excellency
             of
             their
             State
             ;
             and
             for
             Churches
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Pictures
             ,
             &c.
             only
             to
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             kind
             of
             good
             manners
             .
             And
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Nature
             thus
             for
             seems
             to
             me
             evident
             ,
             that
             all
             honor
             or
             dishonor
             done
             to
             
             the
             Image
             reflects
             upon
             the
             Principall
             ,
             since
             not
             one
             amongst
             us
             but
             would
             condemn
             him
             for
             a
             Malignant
             ,
             that
             should
             shoot
             at
             my
             
               Lord
               Generals
               Picture
            
             without
             
               Temple-Bar
               ,
            
             and
             if
             any
             should
             reprove
             him
             for
             his
             temerity
             ,
             we
             would
             presently
             conclude
             such
             person
             wel-affected
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             sequestrable
             for
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             unlesse
             we
             could
             prove
             that
             the
             abused
             and
             doting
             people
             superstitiously
             adored
             the
             painted
             cloth
             ,
             which
             kind
             of
             worship
             ,
             I
             am
             satisfied
             ,
             no
             Recusant
             gives
             even
             to
             the
             Picture
             of
             our
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             probable
             ,
             not
             certain
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             
               Commandement
            
             intends
             not
             to
             forbid
             any
             such
             inferiour
             spirituall
             civilities
             ,
             because
             wise
             Governors
             contrive
             their
             Laws
             against
             those
             vices
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             see
             their
             Subjects
             particularly
             inclined
             ;
             and
             therefore
             down-right
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             by
             offering
             Sacrifice
             to
             Gods
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             and
             reposing
             confidence
             in
             their
             assistance
             ,
             being
             the
             common
             sins
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             we
             ought
             to
             interpret
             this
             
               Precept
               ,
            
             as
             a
             provision
             against
             Heathenish
             Idolatry
             ,
             not
             against
             such
             kind
             of
             reverences
             as
             the
             Jewes
             by
             Gods
             own
             appointment
             used
             before
             the
             Ark
             and
             Cheruoins
             .
          
           
             
               Agreeable
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               learned
               Master
            
             Hobs
             
               in
               his
            
             Leviathan
             ,
             
               where
            
             fol.
             360.
             
               he
               affirms
               ,
               that
            
             to
             worship
             God
             in
             some
             peculiar
             place
             ,
             or
             turning
             a
             mans
             face
             towards
             an
             Image
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             worship
             the
             place
             or
             Image
             ,
             but
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             holy
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             set
             apart
             from
             common
             use
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             
               holy
               ,
            
             which
             implies
             no
             new
             quality
             in
             the
             place
             or
             Image
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             new
             relation
             by
             appropriation
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             as
             inanimating
             or
             inhabiting
             such
             place
             or
             Image
             ,
             is
             Idolatry
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             worship
             God
             ,
             not
             as
             in
             animating
             or
             present
             in
             the
             place
             or
             Image
             but
             to
             
             the
             end
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             him
             or
             some
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             place
             or
             Image
             be
             dedicated
             or
             set
             up
             by
             private
             authority
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             them
             that
             are
             our
             Soveraign
             Pastors
             ,
             is
             Idolatry
             :
             For
             the
             Commandement
             is
             ,
             THOV
             SHALT
             NOT
             MAKE
             TO
             THY SELF
             ANY
             GRAVEN
             IMAGE
             .
          
           
             Thus
             in
             my
             judgement
             doth
             that
             learned
             
               Protestant
            
             absolutely
             clear
             the
             Papists
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             had
             more
             precisely
             exprest
             this
             last
             way
             of
             transgressing
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             call'd
             it
             
               will-worship
            
             rather
             than
             
               Idolatry
               ,
            
             because
             there
             is
             onely
             a
             want
             of
             Commission
             ,
             no
             excess
             in
             the
             degree
             of
             reverence
             :
             And
             though
             afterwards
             he
             condemn
             praying
             to
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             as
             Idolatry
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             only
             upon
             a
             particular
             supposition
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             yet
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             had
             read
             this
             passage
             of
             so
             famous
             an
             Author
             to
             the
             Recusant
             ,
             he
             to
             requite
             my
             civility
             ,
             immediately
             shewed
             me
             the
             words
             of
             the
             
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
            
             which
             he
             said
             differed
             nothing
             at
             all
             from
             Mr.
             
               Hobs
               ,
            
             and
             very
             little
             from
             me
             :
             For
             as
             I
             thought
             ,
             that
             the
             exhibition
             of
             some
             inferior
             kind
             of
             reverence
             towards
             Churches
             ,
             and
             other
             Instruments
             of
             piety
             ,
             was
             probably
             unforbidden
             ;
             so
             that
             Council
             decrees
             the
             absolute
             lawfulnesse
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             25.
             
             
               Session
               ,
            
             where
             to
             the
             Canon
             concerning
             Images
             ,
             are
             added
             these
             words
             of
             explanation
             :
             
               Not
               that
               there
               is
               believed
               any
               divinity
               or
               vertue
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               petitioned
               for
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               any
               confidence
               ought
               to
               be
               reposed
               in
               Images
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               who
               placed
               their
               hope
               in
               Idols
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               honour
               exhibited
               to
               them
               is
               referred
               to
               the
               Prototypes
               they
               represent
               ,
               that
               so
               through
               the
               Images
               ,
               which
               we
               kisse
               ,
               and
               before
               which
               we
               bare
               
               our
               heads
               and
               kneel
               down
               ,
               we
               may
               adore
               Christ
               and
               venerate
               his
               Saints
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             which
             words
             ,
             the
             Papist
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             in
             no
             Council
             is
             used
             the
             phrase
             of
             
               Religious
               worship
               ,
            
             when
             they
             treat
             of
             these
             questions
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             concerning
             them
             commanded
             as
             necessary
             ,
             but
             only
             their
             lawfulnesse
             declared
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             find
             benefit
             by
             their
             assisting
             the
             memory
             ,
             or
             exciting
             the
             affections
             ,
             may
             safely
             use
             them
             ,
             the
             rest
             may
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             provided
             they
             censure
             not
             the
             practice
             of
             others
             ,
             over
             whom
             they
             have
             no
             jurisdiction
             ,
             nor
             condemn
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             has
             jurisdiction
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             hereupon
             we
             both
             agreed
             in
             this
             collaterall
             observation
             ,
             That
             if
             all
             modern
             Controvertists
             would
             restrain
             their
             disputes
             to
             positions
             generally
             received
             as
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             attending
             only
             to
             her
             expressions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             particular
             Writers
             ,
             the
             differences
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             so
             fatal
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             
               Europe
               ,
            
             would
             be
             both
             lesse
             numerous
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             reconcilable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whether
             Papists
             be
             guilty
             of
             Idolatry
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             .
          
           
             BEfore
             we
             could
             proceed
             to
             the
             second
             part
             of
             this
             Question
             ,
             the
             Recusant
             upon
             some
             occasions
             was
             obliged
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             whence
             he
             sent
             me
             this
             following
             paper
             :
          
           
             Since
             it
             is
             concluded
             between
             us
             ,
             that
             Probability
             exempts
             from
             persecution
             ,
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Real
             presence
             of
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             is
             at
             least
             a
             probable
             Opinon
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             cite
             the
             most
             expresse
             and
             direct
             terms
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             
             as
             first
             the
             promise
             of
             our
             SAVIOVR
             ,
             
               Joh.
               6.
               5.
               
               The
               bread
               that
               I
               will
               give
               is
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               give
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               ;
            
             and
             
               ver.
               55.
               
               My
               Flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               my
               Bloud
               is
               drink
               indeed
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             performance
             of
             that
             promise
             ,
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             ,
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Body
               ;
            
             punctually
             repeated
             by
             the
             other
             three
             Evangelists
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             26.
             26.
             
             
               Mar.
               14.
               22.
               
               Luk.
            
             22.
             19.
             
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             places
             declaring
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
               The
               Cup
               of
               blessing
               which
               we
               blesse
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             29.
             
             
               He
               that
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               unworthily
               ,
               eateth
               and
               drinketh
               damnation
               to
               himself
               ,
               not
               discerning
               the
               Lords
               Body
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             great
             Apostle
             
               S.
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             unanimously
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Real
             Presence
             ,
             &
             not
             one
             single
             place
             produceable
             that
             in
             direct
             terms
             calls
             the
             
               Eucharist
            
             a
             signe
             or
             figure
             of
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             notwithstanding
             maintainers
             thereof
             ,
             admit
             no
             proof
             as
             authentical
             but
             the
             precise
             text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             so
             important
             controversie
             they
             flie
             to
             Logical
             inferences
             ,
             and
             Philosophical
             discourses
             ,
             &
             so
             make
             their
             own
             reason
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             rendring
             by
             their
             new
             and
             private
             iuterpretations
             this
             great
             Sacrament
             inferiour
             in
             dignity
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             
               Paschal
               Lamb
               ,
            
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             
               Manna
               ,
            
             which
             was
             but
             a
             figure
             of
             this
             very
             mystery
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             add
             to
             so
             many
             and
             evident
             texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             constant
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             universal
             practice
             of
             the
             whole
             Christian
             world
             for
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             (
             since
             so
             long
             is
             acknowledged
             the
             absolute
             Reign
             of
             our
             Religion
             )
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviours
             presence
             in
             the
             
               Eucharist
            
             to
             be
             at
             least
             probable
             ,
             and
             consequently
             Catholikes
             in
             no
             wise
             accusable
             of
             rashnesse
             or
             obstinacy
             ,
             
             in
             believing
             a
             Position
             so
             efficaciously
             recommended
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             admitting
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             non-reality
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             (
             
               said
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Recusant
            
             )
             yet
             ought
             not
             Catholikes
             to
             be
             judged
             guilty
             of
             the
             sinne
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             because
             their
             adoration
             is
             not
             intentionally
             directed
             to
             any
             creature
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             :
             and
             if
             He
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             their
             worship
             is
             mistaken
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a●
             most
             an
             errour
             of
             fact
             ,
             and
             no
             formal
             Idolatry
             which
             no
             temperate
             Judge
             will
             impute
             unto
             sin
             ,
             much
             lesse
             our
             mercifull
             Redeemer
             ,
             who
             came
             to
             save
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             ,
             who
             accepts
             of
             the
             good
             meaning
             of
             his
             servants
             though
             mingled
             with
             humane
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             when
             
               Abimelech
            
             mis-took
             
               Sara
            
             from
             her
             husband
             ,
             being
             informed
             by
             
               Abraham
            
             that
             she
             was
             his
             Sister
             ;
             the
             sincere
             and
             conscientious
             King
             received
             absolution
             from
             God
             himself
             ,
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             it
             (
             saith
             the
             text
             )
             
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             Gen
             20.
             6.
             which
             seems
             an
             expresse
             and
             infallible
             decision
             of
             this
             Controve●sie
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             unhappy
             by
             being
             deceived
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             guil●y
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             deceive
             themselves
             .
          
           
             This
             kind
             of
             reasoning
             prevailed
             somewhat
             the
             more
             with
             me
             ,
             because
             the
             Apology
             of
             the
             
               reformed
               Chu●ches
            
             of
             
               France
               ,
            
             expressly
             approves
             it
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               if
               an
               Apostle
               had
               by
               mistake
               adored
               some
               other
               man
               res●mbling
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               lived
               on
               earth
               ,
               his
               errour
               would
               have
               excused
               him
               .
               Daille
               chap.
            
             11.
             
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             
               Mary
               Magdalens
            
             not
             adoring
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             appeared
             to
             her
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Gardener
             ,
             
               John
            
             20.
             15.
             was
             never
             accused
             as
             a
             defect
             of
             devotion
             ;
             wherefore
             since
             the
             Papists
             all
             professe
             not
             to
             terminate
             their
             adoration
             in
             the
             species
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creature
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             blessed
             person
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             I
             conclude
             them
             erroneous
             in
             their
             Doct●ine
             ,
             but
             not
             Idolatrous
             in
             
             their
             practice
             ,
             to
             be
             pittied
             as
             Soules
             misled
             ,
             not
             persecuted
             as
             malicious
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             satisfie
             my
             conscience
             ,
             since
             to
             this
             point
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             
               Papists
            
             is
             no
             more
             opposite
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             
               Lutherans
               ,
            
             why
             we
             should
             freely
             allow
             communion
             to
             
               these
            
             even
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             not
             afford
             
               them
            
             so
             much
             as
             the
             liberty
             to
             possesse
             their
             own
             temporall
             goods
             .
             The
             
               Lutherans
            
             believe
             our
             SAVIOUR
             to
             be
             as
             really
             in
             the
             
               Eucharist
               ,
            
             as
             he
             was
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             but
             doe
             not
             adore
             him
             ;
             the
             Papists
             both
             believe
             and
             adore
             ;
             for
             my
             part
             ,
             I
             should
             clearly
             ,
             either
             doe
             both
             ,
             or
             neither
             ,
             at
             least
             I
             shall
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             partiality
             ,
             to
             cherish
             the
             one
             as
             brethren
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             other
             as
             enemies
             ,
             especially
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             Christian
             proceedings
             of
             the
             Protestants
             in
             
               New-England
               ,
               Virginia
               ,
            
             and
             the
             other
             Plantations
             in
             the
             
               Indies
               ,
            
             where
             we
             abhor
             to
             destroy
             the
             Natives
             ,
             though
             confessedly
             Idolaters
             ,
             but
             rather
             strive
             to
             convert
             them
             ,
             by
             holding
             out
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             .
          
        
         
           
             Whether
             Papists
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             Civil
             Government
             .
          
           
             BY
             the
             next
             Post
             I
             received
             from
             the
             same
             hand
             another
             Letter
             concerning
             the
             common
             objection
             ,
             that
             Papists
             hold
             many
             principles
             destructive
             to
             civil
             Society
             ;
             wherein
             the
             Recusant
             protesting
             first
             solemnly
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             to
             use
             all
             ingenuity
             and
             candor
             in
             his
             relation
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Doctrine
             ,
             earnestly
             entreated
             me
             to
             give
             credit
             to
             his
             report
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             
               Fact
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             right
             ,
             to
             judge
             freely
             ,
             as
             I
             saw
             cause
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             divide
             (
             
               sayes
               he
            
             )
             the
             main
             Question
             into
             two
             
             points
             ,
             as
             it
             relates
             either
             to
             our
             equals
             ,
             or
             Superiours
             :
             for
             the
             first
             touching
             Commerce
             and
             Conversation
             ,
             we
             absolutely
             disclaim
             that
             scandalous
             opinion
             ,
             
               That
               no
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               with
               Heretikes
               ;
            
             and
             flatly
             deny
             ,
             that
             our
             engagement
             ,
             promise
             ,
             or
             contract
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             broken
             by
             our selves
             ,
             or
             dispensed
             with
             by
             any
             Power
             on
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             a
             third
             person
             ,
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             ;
             and
             for
             
               equivocation
               ,
               mentall
               reservation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             am
             confident
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             not
             here
             any
             opportunity
             to
             look
             into
             Books
             ,
             that
             no
             Generall
             Council
             mentions
             either
             any
             such
             word
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             Schoolmen
             indeed
             dispute
             frequently
             such
             subtilties
             ,
             which
             by
             men
             of
             different
             principles
             and
             affections
             in
             Religion
             are
             easily
             mis-understood
             ,
             and
             often
             perverted
             ,
             but
             amongst
             
               Catholiques
            
             every
             one
             has
             liberty
             to
             deny
             them
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             without
             any
             prejudice
             to
             Faith
             ;
             and
             though
             those
             speculations
             generally
             deserve
             encouragement
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             arrive
             at
             a
             certain
             degree
             of
             nicenesse
             ,
             they
             rather
             become
             an
             innocent
             curiosity
             ,
             than
             profitable
             employment
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             an
             infinity
             of
             opinions
             ,
             as
             Catholike
             Writers
             have
             leisure
             to
             publish
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             passion
             ,
             unwarinesse
             ,
             or
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             some
             mistakes
             must
             escape
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             unhappinesse
             is
             ,
             that
             prejudice●
             and
             captious
             Readers
             applying
             their
             Whole
             study
             to
             find
             faults
             ,
             forget
             the
             good
             and
             wholsome
             notions
             they
             meet
             ,
             and
             remember
             nothing
             but
             the
             errours
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             branch
             concerning
             our
             duty
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             we
             deny
             ,
             
               sayes
               the
               letter
               ,
            
             any
             earthly
             power
             can
             dispence
             with
             our
             civill
             obedience
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             our selves
             bound
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             expresse
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             
               render
               unto
               Caesar
               the
               things
               that
               are
               Caesars
               ,
               to
               be
               subject
               not
               only
               for
               fear
               ,
               but
               conscience
               sake
               ;
            
             What
             Christian
             Prince
             or
             State
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whom
             the
             subjects
             serve
             
             with
             more
             fidelity
             than
             the
             
               Spaniard
               ,
               French
               ,
            
             and
             
               Italian
               ,
            
             all
             Catholick
             Dominions
             ?
             and
             particularly
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             where
             we
             are
             some
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
            
             and
             some
             of
             
               Apollo
               ,
            
             and
             some
             of
             
               Cephas
               ,
            
             what
             comparison
             is
             there
             betwixt
             the
             behaviour
             of
             
               Catholicks
               ,
            
             towards
             
               H.
               8.
               Edw.
            
             6.
             and
             
               Eliz.
            
             and
             the
             fury
             of
             
               Lutherans
            
             and
             
               Calvinists
            
             in
             
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             indeed
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             discontented
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             ,
             as
             to
             Government
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             cases
             ,
             to
             oppose
             by
             force
             the
             introducement
             of
             innovations
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             peace
             must
             needs
             be
             endangered
             ,
             and
             to
             attempt
             by
             force
             the
             extinguishment
             of
             an
             ancient
             Religion
             ,
             whereof
             the
             people
             are
             universally
             in
             quiet
             ,
             and
             immemoriall
             possession
             ,
             the
             one
             drives
             others
             out
             of
             possession
             ,
             the
             other
             maintains
             himself
             in
             ,
             the
             one
             invades
             his
             neighbours
             rights
             ,
             the
             other
             defends
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             modern
             experiences
             (
             the
             easiest
             argument
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             surest
             to
             be
             relyed
             on
             )
             clearly
             resolve
             this
             question
             ;
             if
             we
             but
             consider
             the
             union
             of
             hearts
             ,
             and
             common
             interests
             of
             State
             ,
             between
             the
             Protestant
             and
             Catholick
             
               Cantons
            
             of
             
               Switzerland
               ,
            
             where
             very
             many
             Churches
             serve
             by
             turns
             upon
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             both
             Religions
             ,
             dividing
             every
             Sundny
             morning
             into
             2
             parts
             ,
             and
             assigning
             to
             each
             about
             3
             hours
             for
             their
             devotions
             ;
             wherein
             they
             are
             so
             punctual
             to
             maintain
             equality
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Protestants
             have
             the
             first
             three
             hours
             one
             morning
             ,
             next
             week
             they
             are
             to
             have
             the
             last
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             continually
             practice
             ,
             without
             enterfering
             or
             offending
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             so
             pregnant
             example
             (
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             clear
             the
             consistency
             of
             these
             two
             Religions
             )
             I
             shall
             further
             add
             their
             fair
             comportment
             ,
             one
             towards
             another
             ,
             in
             many
             Provinces
             and
             Free-Towns
             in
             
               Germany
               ;
            
             but
             most
             remarkeable
             is
             their
             friendly
             and
             peaceable
             living
             together
             in
             
               Holland
               ,
            
             even
             during
             so
             long
             and
             dangerous
             wars
             with
             
               Spain
               ;
               Spain
            
             the
             chief
             protector
             of
             the
             Catholick
             
             faith
             ;
             
               Spain
            
             the
             most
             zealous
             propagator
             of
             the
             Pontificall
             authority
             ;
             to
             whose
             dominion
             if
             the
             Vnited-Provinces
             should
             again
             return
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Catholicks
             there
             might
             prudently
             promise
             to
             themselves
             all
             possible
             advantages
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             so
             great
             occasion
             of
             jealousie
             ,
             the
             States
             (
             than
             whom
             none
             are
             more
             vigilant
             over
             their
             true
             interest
             )
             have
             not
             only
             with
             security
             ,
             but
             exceeding
             henefit
             to
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             tollerated
             the
             
               Catholikes
            
             of
             quiet
             conversation
             ,
             to
             live
             freely
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             the
             
               Catholikes
               ,
            
             ingratitude
             for
             so
             favourable
             a
             treating
             ,
             have
             exactly
             corresponded
             to
             the
             mercy
             of
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             with
             a
             most
             constant
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             obedience
             .
          
           
             To
             none
             of
             these
             suspicions
             are
             the
             
               Recusants
            
             of
             
               England
            
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             obnoxious
             ,
             because
             whatever
             change
             of
             Government
             can
             happen
             ,
             they
             must
             expect
             but
             a
             milder
             degree
             of
             disaffection
             towards
             them
             ,
             at
             most
             a
             sufferance
             ,
             no
             encouragement
             ,
             or
             particular
             confidence
             ;
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             if
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Lawes
             (
             made
             upon
             far
             different
             motives
             which
             are
             now
             no
             ways
             pressing
             )
             were
             qualified
             to
             a
             temper
             of
             mercy
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Catholikes
            
             might
             enjoy
             but
             halfe
             the
             Liberties
             to
             which
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             the
             most
             quiet
             and
             usefull
             Subjects
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             since
             their
             Religion
             obliges
             to
             obey
             the
             lawfull
             commands
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             ,
             but
             conscience
             .
             Nor
             did
             ever
             the
             very
             worst
             of
             them
             stir
             in
             any
             sedition
             at
             any
             time
             when
             they
             were
             admitted
             to
             but
             halfe
             the
             common
             rights
             of
             English-men
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             many
             that
             ever
             attempted
             their
             own
             relief
             by
             enlarging
             their
             Countries
             peace
             ,
             all
             the
             rest
             sitting
             quietly
             and
             patiently
             under
             the
             burthens
             which
             the
             heavy
             hand
             of
             those
             times
             continually
             heapt
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             crimes
             (
             though
             never
             so
             hainous
             )
             of
             a
             few
             discontented
             &
             desperate
             spirits
             should
             be
             imputed
             to
             their
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             principles
             expresly
             condemn
             
             such
             conspiracies
             ,
             seems
             extremely
             rigorous
             ;
             but
             when
             to
             those
             dishonorable
             imputations
             are
             joyned
             intollerable
             penalties
             both
             upon
             our
             lives
             and
             estates
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             against
             the
             then
             living
             Catholikes
             ,
             but
             all
             their
             posterity
             to
             this
             very
             day
             ,
             surely
             it
             must
             needs
             appear
             the
             most
             harsh
             and
             severe
             proceeding
             that
             ever
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Wherefore
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             second
             Letter
             with
             my
             humble
             prayers
             to
             the
             gracious
             Redeemer
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             cease
             to
             impute
             all
             our
             faults
             to
             our
             Religion
             ▪
             and
             we
             begin
             to
             commit
             no
             other
             faults
             but
             our
             Religion
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             happily
             overcome
             our
             own
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             fully
             satisfie
             your
             jealousies
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             had
             well
             perused
             this
             Gentlemans
             discourse
             ,
             and
             attentively
             read
             his
             Letters
             ,
             I
             must
             freely
             confesse
             I
             could
             not
             have
             believed
             that
             either
             the
             Papists
             had
             suffered
             so
             much
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             been
             able
             to
             say
             so
             much
             for
             themselves
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             in
             order
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             but
             the
             unreasonablenesse
             of
             our
             persecution
             ;
             since
             really
             to
             my
             understanding
             ,
             our
             jealousies
             of
             their
             obedience
             seem
             as
             unecessary
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             prejudiciall
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             confident
             there
             is
             no
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             by
             good
             Laws
             against
             breach
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             due
             execution
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             made
             consistent
             with
             any
             Kingdome
             or
             Common-wealth
             whatsoever
             .
             Who
             more
             opposite
             in
             beliefe
             then
             
               Christians
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
            
             and
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             yet
             we
             see
             by
             experience
             that
             
               Jews
            
             are
             not
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             nor
             
               Christians
            
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               Turks
               ,
            
             no
             not
             such
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             are
             here
             in
             Question
             ,
             
               Papists
               .
            
          
           
             As
             concerning
             the
             Doctrine
             we
             charge
             upon
             them
             ,
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             over
             Supreme
             Magistrates
             ,
             I
             had
             the
             fortune
             some
             few
             years
             since
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             paper
             that
             cleerly
             answered
             all
             my
             difficulties
             ,
             wherein
             were
             written
             the
             
               Negative
            
             subscriptions
             of
             many
             English
             Recusants
             
             against
             these
             three
             following
             Propositions
             ,
             as
             no
             part
             of
             their
             Faith
             or
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Subscribers
             being
             both
             in
             number
             and
             quality
             sufficient
             to
             represent
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             them
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             hath
             Power
             to
             absolve
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             from
             their
             obedience
             to
             the
             civil
             and
             politicall
             Government
             establisht
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             establisht
             in
             this
             Nation
             in
             civil
             and
             political
             affairs
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             by
             the
             command
             or
             dispensation
             of
             Pope
             or
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             lawfull
             to
             kill
             ,
             destroy
             ,
             or
             ●o
             any
             injury
             to
             person
             or
             persons
             living
             within
             the
             Kings
             dominions
             ,
             because
             that
             such
             a
             person
             or
             persons
             are
             accused
             ,
             condemned
             ,
             censured
             ,
             or
             excommunicated
             for
             
               Error
               ,
               Schisme
               ;
            
             or
             
               Heresie
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             by
             dispensation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             break
             promise
             or
             oath
             made
             to
             any
             of
             the
             foresaid
             persons
             ,
             under
             pretence
             that
             they
             are
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             These
             they
             utterly
             disclaim
             and
             renounce
             as
             no
             part
             of
             their
             belief
             ,
             professing
             under
             their
             hands
             their
             readinesse
             to
             abjure
             (
             if
             the
             State
             should
             so
             require
             )
             the
             prac●ise
             and
             execution
             of
             them
             all
             :
             which
             gave
             me
             so
             much
             the
             more
             satisfaction
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             it
             was
             besides
             my
             expectation
             ,
             nor
             have
             I
             now
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             against
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             these
             differences
             between
             us
             impartially
             ,
             our
             suspitions
             are
             not
             only
             confuted
             ,
             ●ut
             shamed
             by
             own
             daily
             experience
             ;
             for
             we
             trust
             
               Pa●ists
            
             in
             all
             Negotiations
             ,
             as
             indifferently
             as
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             ●ay
             even
             our
             Travellers
             and
             Merchants
             beyond
             Seas
             (
             where
             the
             
               Papists
            
             are
             Masters
             )
             converse
             and
             traffique
             ●ecurely
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             never
             heard
             the
             least
             complaint
             of
             any
             one
             single
             Protestants
             being
             cheated
             ●y
             them
             ,
             upon
             pretence
             of
             exemption
             or
             dispensation
             
             and
             therefore
             since
             they
             practise
             not
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             may
             sometimes
             be
             profitable
             ,
             J
             cannot
             think
             they
             hold
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             alwayes
             prejudicial
             .
          
           
             For
             my
             small
             experience
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             the
             objection
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             of
             against
             the
             credit
             of
             our
             
               Papists
            
             was
             their
             being
             disabled
             by
             sequestrations
             to
             pay
             their
             debts
             ,
             not
             taught
             by
             their
             Religion
             to
             deceive
             their
             Creditors
             .
          
           
             If
             their
             Doctrines
             were
             so
             destructive
             to
             civil
             Society
             ,
             as
             our
             accusations
             pretend
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             our
             fundamentall
             Laws
             were
             enacted
             by
             them
             ,
             who
             invested
             the
             Supream
             Authority
             of
             this
             Nation
             with
             so
             Honourable
             Priviledges
             ,
             and
             yet
             provided
             so
             prudently
             for
             the
             just
             security
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             against
             the
             unjust
             encroachments
             of
             Prerogative
             ?
             from
             whom
             have
             all
             those
             excellent
             customes
             and
             Statutes
             of
             this
             Nation
             descended
             upon
             us
             ?
             is
             it
             possible
             we
             should
             derive
             all
             the
             ancient
             Priviledges
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             Liberties
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             contained
             in
             
               Magna
               Charta
               ,
               &c.
            
             from
             the
             times
             their
             Religion
             governed
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             now
             their
             Religion
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Land
             ?
             as
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             the
             Popes
             power
             here
             was
             abused
             to
             support
             a
             temporal
             interest
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             evident
             to
             those
             that
             know
             History
             ,
             that
             his
             mediation
             hath
             been
             avaliable
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             preventing
             and
             reconciling
             of
             our
             differences
             ,
             as
             well
             with
             ou●
             neighbouring
             Kingdomes
             ,
             as
             amongst
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             Model
             of
             Government
             should
             be
             absolutely
             proof
             against
             all
             exceptions
             ,
             but
             〈◊〉
             the
             experience
             of
             five
             or
             six
             hundred
             years
             some
             abuse●
             will
             certainly
             happen
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             easie
             for
             a
             severe
             observer
             to
             gather
             objections
             enough
             to
             puzzle
             the
             mos●
             able
             &
             politique
             Statist
             in
             the
             world
             to
             answer
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             managed
             with
             dexterity
             and
             eloquence
             a●mongst
             a
             half
             witted
             and
             stubborn
             people
             ,
             who
             neithe●
             
             can
             guide
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             led
             by
             others
             ,
             nor
             blind
             enough
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             yet
             too
             short
             sighted
             to
             see
             whether
             they
             goe
             ;
             unhappy
             chiefly
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             tender
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             any
             present
             evil
             ,
             and
             wholy
             incapable
             of
             fore-seeing
             the
             destruction
             that
             follows
             their
             impatience
             .
          
           
             
               Hear
               what
               is
               said
               charitably
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               foresaid
            
             Examination
             
               of
               the
               late
            
             Synods
             confession
             of
             Faith
             (
             
               p.
            
             266.
             )
             The
             Papists
             believe
             in
             the
             same
             God
             with
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             some
             Articles
             ,
             or
             branches
             of
             Articles
             of
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             way
             of
             worship
             ;
             yea
             some
             of
             the
             Papists
             are
             regenerate
             ,
             conscientious
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             persons
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             (
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             )
             our
             Magistrates
             and
             Ministers
             ought
             sincerely
             to
             enquire
             into
             the
             truth
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             conscience
             of
             judging
             or
             preaching
             otherwise
             then
             
               secundum
               probato
               ,
            
             and
             not
             upon
             bare
             jealousies
             ,
             or
             the
             blind
             opinion
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             condemn
             any
             free-born
             member
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             farther
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             guilty
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             helieve
             it
             reasonable
             ,
             to
             charge
             every
             unjustifiable
             action
             of
             particular
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             or
             extravagant
             opinion
             of
             any
             private
             writer
             amongst
             them
             ,
             upon
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             The
             Decrees
             of
             their
             Councels
             ,
             they
             professe
             to
             be
             the
             only
             absolute
             declarers
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             amongst
             whose
             determinations
             there
             are
             faults
             enough
             which
             they
             strive
             to
             defend
             ,
             no
             need
             of
             imposing
             upon
             them
             errours
             ,
             which
             they
             flatly
             deny
             ;
             Let
             us
             lay
             our
             hands
             upon
             our
             own
             heats
             ,
             we
             our selves
             want
             not
             our
             capriches
             and
             exorbitant
             conceits
             ,
             which
             ought
             ●ot
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             the
             whole
             reformed
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             imperfection
             of
             humane
             Nature
             ,
             easily
             deceived
             with
             the
             Colour
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             passionately
             in
             love
             with
             its
             own
             invention
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             instead
             of
             jealousies
             and
             dangers
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             but
             great
             security
             and
             advantages
             would
             accrue
             to
             this
             Nation
             ,
             by
             treating
             in
             mercy
             all
             peaceable
             Papists
             ;
             the
             Pope
             would
             be
             deprived
             of
             that
             specious
             pretext
             of
             releiving
             his
             distressed
             Flock
             ;
             the
             Princes
             and
             States
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             would
             for
             honour
             as
             well
             as
             Conscience
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             expresse
             their
             satisfaction
             to
             see
             them
             mercifully
             used
             ,
             whom
             for
             their
             profession
             they
             account
             brethren
             ▪
             and
             for
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             The
             
               Protestants
            
             in
             other
             Countreys
             would
             be
             more
             assured
             of
             the
             freedome
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             more
             hopefull
             of
             obtaining
             new
             encreases
             of
             their
             Liberty
             ;
             The
             Papists
             of
             
               England
            
             would
             be
             bound
             by
             their
             own
             interest
             (
             the
             strongest
             obligation
             amongst
             wise
             men
             )
             to
             live
             peaceably
             and
             thankfully
             in
             the
             private
             exercise
             of
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             ,
             becomming
             gainers
             by
             such
             compassion
             ,
             could
             not
             so
             reasonably
             be
             distru●ted
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Prelaticall
            
             or
             
               Presbyteri●n
            
             Party
             ,
             who
             must
             needs
             reckon
             them selves
             no
             small
             losers
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             reines
             of
             Authority
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             by
             turns
             abused
             into
             meer
             whips
             for
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             one
             we
             have
             had
             too
             long
             experience
             in
             their
             
               High-Commission
               ,
            
             especially
             since
             its
             power
             was
             overgrown
             by
             the
             conspiracy
             of
             the
             
               Star-chamber
               ,
            
             a
             Court
             where
             Fines
             were
             imposed
             ,
             not
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             offences
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             judges
             ,
             who
             thought
             it
             below
             their
             honour
             to
             punish
             under
             thousands
             of
             pounds
             for
             every
             
               Peccadillo
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             our
             tryal
             has
             been
             short
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             very
             smart
             ,
             and
             lives
             still
             in
             the
             memory
             of
             
               England
            
             which
             is
             evry
             day
             refresht
             by
             the
             present
             practise
             of
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             where
             the
             
               Kirk
            
             has
             condemn'd
             all
             that
             differ
             in
             the
             least
             title
             of
             her
             humor
             ,
             crying
             
               Anathema
               Maranath●
            
             upon
             all
             the
             Congregations
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             as
             appea●e●
             
             by
             their
             
               Synodical
               Act
            
             set
             forth
             in
             
               Jan
            
             1650.
             and
             sent
             to
             their
             brethren
             in
             
               Edenburgh
               ,
            
             where
             ,
             having
             first
             called
             our
             wayes
             
               abominations
               ,
            
             and
             our selves
             a
             
               perverse
               Generation
               ,
            
             and
             branded
             those
             few
             honest
             Scots
             ,
             who
             suffered
             themselves
             to
             be
             undeceived
             by
             the
             reasons
             and
             civility
             of
             our
             Army
             ,
             with
             the
             infamous
             name
             of
             
               A●ostates
            
             they
             proceed
             to
             the
             most
             bitter
             ,
             malicious
             and
             scandalous
             words
             that
             an
             inraged
             Scot
             can
             utter
             ,
             speaking
             thus
             to
             their
             Party
             :
             
               We
               exhort
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               power
               over
               you
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               require
               you
               ,
               carefully
               to
               avoid
               all
               familiar
               converse
               of
               every
               degree
               ,
               above
               all
               ,
               that
               you
               beware
               to
               joyne
               with
               them
            
             (
             those
             that
             adhere
             to
             the
             Parliament
             of
             England
             )
             
               in
               any
               publick
               or
               private
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               those
               who
               will
               adventure
               to
               touch
               pitch
               ,
               may
               be
               defiled
               before
               they
               be
               aware
               :
               those
               who
               will
               not
               abstaine
               from
               the
               Harlots
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               innocent
               :
               Take
               heed
            
             (
             dearly
             beloved
             )
             
               of
               them
               that
               are
               led
               by
               the
               subtilty
               and
               depth
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               among
               all
               his
               instruments
               ,
               we
               intreat
               you
               to
               avoid
               none
               more
               then
               these
               miserable
               Apostates
               of
               our
               own
               Nation
               ,
               for
               we
               conceive
               none
               more
               fitted
               to
               work
               mischeif
               among
               you
               then
               this
               sort
               of
               men
               .
            
             And
             in
             their
             motives
             or
             grounds
             for
             a
             Fast
             in
             
               June
            
             1651.
             their
             expressions
             against
             us
             are
             no
             lesse
             bitter
             ;
             see
             how
             their
             zeale
             boyls
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             but
             a
             kindling
             ,
             while
             we
             choake
             the
             fuell
             in
             its
             own
             smoake
             ;
             how
             will
             their
             fury
             run
             over
             ,
             when
             the
             fire
             shall
             by
             any
             successe
             be
             raised
             into
             a
             flame
             !
             how
             will
             they
             drown
             the
             whole
             Countrey
             in
             an
             inundation
             of
             more
             then
             Antichristian
             slavery
             !
          
           
             But
             because
             I
             perceived
             by
             a
             passage
             in
             the
             Recusants
             discourse
             ,
             that
             nothing
             lay
             more
             heavy
             upon
             them
             than
             the
             new
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
            
             made
             by
             the
             Presbyterian
             Party
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             late
             troubles
             ;
             I
             shall
             adventure
             humbly
             to
             move
             some
             
               Quaeres
            
             thereupon
             ,
             transcribing
             first
             a
             true
             Copy
             of
             the
             Oath
             it self
             .
          
           
           
             I
             A.
             B.
             Do
             abjure
             and
             renounce
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             Authority
             over
             the
             Catholicke
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             over
             my self
             in
             particular
             ;
             and
             I
             doe
             beleive
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Transubstantion
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Elements
             :
             of
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             after
             Consecration
             thereof
             by
             any
             person
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             beleive
             that
             there
             is
             no
             purgatory
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Consecrated
             Host
             ,
             Crucifixes
             ,
             or
             Images
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             neither
             that
             any
             worship
             is
             due
             unto
             them
             ?
             and
             I
             also
             beleive
             that
             Salvation
             cannot
             be
             merited
             by
             workes
             ,
             and
             all
             Doctrines
             in
             affirmation
             of
             the
             said
             points
             ,
             I
             do
             abjure
             and
             renounce
             without
             any
             equivocation
             ,
             mentall
             reservation
             ,
             or
             secret
             evasion
             what
             soever
             ,
             taking
             the
             words
             by
             me
             spoken
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             common
             and
             usuall
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             So
             help
             me
             God
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             this
             Oath
             do
             not
             flatly
             contradict
             the
             known
             Laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             by
             enforcing
             a
             free-born
             English
             man
             to
             accuse
             himself
             ,
             with
             so
             strong
             and
             dangerous
             a
             temptation
             to
             perjury
             ,
             where
             the
             choice
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             either
             forswear
             your
             Religion
             ,
             or
             ruine
             your
             estate
             ;
             a
             severity
             that
             far
             exceeds
             the
             tyranny
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             whose
             indignation
             stayed
             it self
             upon
             the
             exteriour
             non-conformity
             ,
             whereas
             this
             passes
             on
             to
             constrain
             the
             inward
             belief
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             God
             (
             the
             searcher
             of
             all
             hearts
             )
             hath
             reserved
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             Questions
             no
             waies
             concerning
             either
             Idolatry
             ▪
             or
             the
             security
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             as
             Purgatory
             ,
             &
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             merits
             ;
             for
             that
             conscience
             that
             is
             not
             wide
             enough
             to
             swallow
             all
             the
             Oath
             ,
             how
             great
             soever
             the
             part
             is
             that
             he
             can
             digest
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             him
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Oath
             being
             wholly
             Negative
             ,
             &
             no
             positive
             Articles
             established
             by
             the
             Pa●liament
             ,
             to
             be
             proposed
             to
             all
             as
             the
             touchstone
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             conscientious
             
             to
             oblige
             the
             Papist
             to
             swear
             away
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             before
             we
             have
             provided
             another
             for
             him
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Whether
               it
               be
               conscientious
               or
               reasonable
               for
               us
               to
               enforce
               this
               Oath
               on
               the
               Papists
               ,
               since
               we
               have
               many
               godly
               persons
               of
               our
               own
               party
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               wils
               not
               swear
               at
               all
               ,
               Hear
               what
               is
               said
               in
               the
            
             Examination
             
               of
               the
               before-mentiond
            
             Synodical
             Confession
             ,
             
               pag.
            
             238.
             
             There
             is
             a
             g●eater
             restraint
             laid
             upon
             us
             now
             than
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             34.
             
             James
             5.
             12.
             which
             hath
             made
             some
             to
             shun
             Oaths
             ,
             though
             called
             to
             swear
             by
             the
             Magistrate
             in
             matters
             lawfull
             .
             
               And
               again
               ,
            
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             in
             those
             ,
             who
             impose
             unnecessary
             ,
             subtil
             and
             ens●aring
             Oaths
             ,
             
               Zach.
            
             5.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             curse
             gone
             out
             against
             swearers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             against
             theeves
             :
             bebecause-of
             needlesse
             swearing
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             false
             swearing
             .
             
               a
               Land
               is
               made
               to
               mourn
               ,
            
             Jer
             :
             23.
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Since
             all
             these
             Negatives
             are
             not
             clearly
             set
             down
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             Fundamental
             points
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             but
             deduced
             from
             passages
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Answers
             are
             believed
             as
             probable
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             arguments
             by
             us
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             so
             cruelly
             persecute
             one
             another
             for
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             are
             either
             obscurely
             revealed
             ,
             or
             not
             necessarily
             enjoyned
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             shall
             we
             defend
             the
             Oath
             against
             this
             Objection
             ,
             that
             any
             
               Iew
               ,
               Turk
               ,
            
             or
             
               Infidel
            
             may
             take
             it
             lawfully
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             ,
             nay
             will
             delight
             to
             swear
             against
             so
             many
             points
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             (
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             confining
             Territories
             )
             mainly
             opposes
             them
             ;
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             Law
             at
             all
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             for
             which
             Jew
             ,
             Turk
             ,
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             grosse
             Heathenish
             Idolater
             is
             sequestrable
             ,
             nor
             any
             penal
             Oath
             against
             the
             most
             extravagant
             blasphemies
             ,
             that
             a
             loose
             wit
             can
             imagine
             ,
             and
             a
             prophane
             tongue
             utter
             ,
             as
             
               Ranters
               ,
               Anti●rinitarians
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             What
             can
             be
             more
             destructive
             to
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             
               Christianity
               ,
            
             than
             the
             prophane
             
             and
             scandalous
             blasphemies
             of
             Mr.
             
             
               Fry
               ,
            
             a
             late
             Member
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             who
             publikely
             in
             print
             not
             only
             denies
             ,
             but
             derides
             that
             Supreme
             Mystery
             of
             
               Christian
               Religio
               ,
            
             the
             sacred
             
               Trinity
               ,
            
             calling
             it
             a
             
               chaffie
               and
               absurd
               Opinion
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             the
             mercy
             of
             the
             Parliament
             contented
             it self
             with
             a
             moderate
             and
             favourable
             punishment
             ,
             excluding
             him
             only
             from
             sitting
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             his
             Dignity
             and
             publique
             Character
             had
             not
             rendered
             him
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             crime
             of
             scandal
             ,
             he
             might
             perhaps
             have
             remained
             as
             free
             from
             trouble
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Opinion
             do
             ,
             who
             never
             yet
             have
             suffered
             the
             least
             molestation
             for
             the
             greatest
             exorbitances
             that
             can
             be
             devised
             .
          
           
             In
             particular
             at
             the
             Quarter-Sessions
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             on
             the
             24
             of
             
               Iune
            
             1651.
             there
             were
             five
             
               Ranters
            
             convented
             before
             Colonel
             
               Baxter
            
             and
             other
             Justices
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             maintained
             that
             one
             
               Robins
            
             a
             Glasier
             
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               wife
               was
               with
               child
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
            
             with
             such
             other
             blasphemous
             stuffe
             :
             but
             four
             of
             these
             ,
             not
             then
             absolutely
             asserting
             these
             Opinions
             ,
             nor
             yet
             denying
             them
             ,
             but
             evading
             the
             several
             questions
             demanded
             of
             them
             by
             the
             Bench
             ,
             were
             discharged
             ,
             the
             fifth
             was
             committed
             (
             as
             he
             well
             deserved
             )
             not
             for
             his
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             for
             calling
             the
             Justices
             Traitors
             ,
             &c.
             
             On
             the
             same
             day
             a
             Gentlewoman
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             were
             also
             convented
             for
             a
             supposed
             hearing
             of
             Masse
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             commonly
             called
             
               Christmas-day
               ,
            
             1650.
             at
             the
             then
             
               French-Agents
            
             in
             
               Long-Acre
               ;
            
             and
             though
             there
             was
             no
             direct
             proof
             that
             they
             were
             at
             Masse
             ,
             but
             at
             Mattins
             or
             Prayers
             before
             Masse
             ,
             yet
             Colonel
             
               Baxter
            
             did
             maintain
             against
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Justices
             ,
             that
             
               Mattins
            
             and
             
               Masse
            
             was
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Gentlemen
             and
             the
             rest
             were
             fined
             one
             hundred
             marks
             apeece
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             prison
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rigor
             of
             the
             Statute
             in
             that
             behalf
             formerly
             
             made
             :
             The
             severity
             of
             which
             last
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             the
             partiality
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             needs
             no
             Comment
             .
          
           
             Why
             must
             the
             
               Papist
            
             be
             thus
             singled
             out
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             peremptorily
             forced
             to
             this
             hard
             choice
             ,
             of
             either
             forfeiting
             his
             estate
             ,
             or
             forsaking
             his
             conscience
             ?
             If
             we
             fear
             their
             increase
             ,
             we
             overvalue
             their
             Religion
             ;
             If
             we
             doubt
             their
             disturbing
             us
             ,
             we
             undervalue
             our
             own
             strength
             ;
             abundantly
             sufficient
             are
             the
             means
             which
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             to
             secure
             our selves
             from
             a
             few
             disarmed
             Papists
             ;
             abundantly
             sufficient
             were
             this
             only
             provision
             ,
             to
             exclude
             them
             from
             Offices
             of
             importance
             ,
             and
             execute
             severe
             punishment
             upon
             such
             as
             should
             actually
             attempt
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             discomposure
             of
             the
             State
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             such
             gentlenesse
             and
             moderation
             towards
             quiet
             Recusants
             ,
             be
             justly
             accounted
             a
             toleration
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             that
             word
             signifies
             an
             absolute
             equality
             in
             all
             civil
             respects
             betwixt
             Subjects
             of
             different
             judgements
             in
             Religion
             ,
             else
             the
             present
             sufferings
             of
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             paying
             their
             two
             thirds
             ,
             might
             by
             the
             same
             frowardnesse
             be
             accused
             as
             a
             toleration
             ,
             whereas
             the
             penalties
             indeed
             are
             altogether
             intolerable
             .
             Not
             to
             inflict
             the
             utmost
             severity
             of
             punishment
             ,
             is
             not
             presently
             to
             be
             reputed
             an
             allowance
             of
             the
             crime
             :
             God
             himself
             suffers
             all
             the
             sins
             we
             commit
             ,
             but
             approves
             none
             of
             them
             ;
             we
             our selves
             daily
             permit
             mischifs
             to
             avoid
             inconveniences
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             reason
             we
             prohibit
             not
             
               Masse
            
             in
             the
             houses
             of
             Ambassadors
             ,
             nor
             punish
             Usury
             ,
             though
             the
             Statute
             it self
             ,
             13.
             
               Eliz.
            
             8.
             brands
             it
             with
             the
             name
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             most
             Divines
             hold
             it
             a
             detestable
             sin
             ,
             expresly
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             A
             conscientious
             way
             of
             setling
             Religion
             proposed
             .
          
           
             IN
             the
             same
             place
             where
             God
             commands
             children
             to
             obey
             their
             parents
             ,
             he
             forbids
             parents
             to
             provoke
             their
             children
             .
             
               Ephes.
            
             6.
             
             And
             where
             he
             exacts
             fidelity
             in
             servants
             ,
             he
             likewise
             requires
             moderation
             in
             Masters
             ,
             nay
             more
             ,
             the
             Text
             includes
             even
             bondmen
             and
             slaves
             ,
             enjoining
             the
             Masters
             
               to
               forbear
               threatning
               ,
               knowing
               that
               their
               Master
               also
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               respect
               of
               persons
               with
               him
               :
            
             thus
             clearly
             doth
             the
             word
             of
             God
             condemn
             as
             well
             harshness
             and
             cruelty
             in
             Governours
             ,
             as
             stubbornnesse
             and
             treachery
             in
             Subjects
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             also
             a
             tendernesse
             of
             conscience
             requifite
             on
             the
             Magistrates
             part
             ,
             to
             proceed
             sincerely
             and
             purely
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             truly
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               I
               seek
               not
               yours
               ,
               but
               you
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             1.
             
             And
             again
             vers.
             17.
             
             
               Did
               I
               make
               a
               gain
               of
               you
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               them
               whom
               I
               sent
               unto
               you
               ?
            
             in
             which
             two
             lines
             we
             are
             plainly
             advertised
             of
             the
             chief
             danger
             which
             Superiours
             ought
             carefully
             to
             avoid
             ,
             that
             neither
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             their
             under
             Officers
             make
             a
             profit
             of
             mens
             consciences
             concerning
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Since
             therefore
             the
             onely
             tolerable
             design
             of
             the
             Corrector
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             sufferer
             ,
             it
             necessarily
             follows
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             can
             with
             the
             least
             colour
             of
             justice
             inflict
             a
             penalty
             upon
             any
             different
             profession
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             use
             all
             means
             possible
             to
             recover
             them
             to
             truth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             first
             work
             should
             be
             to
             collect
             a
             body
             of
             positive
             Articles
             ,
             evidently
             contained
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             mans
             salvation
             ,
             it
             being
             very
             improper
             ,
             to
             pen
             the
             publike
             form
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Negative
             ,
             because
             
             my
             believing
             Christian
             truths
             makes
             me
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             dis-believing
             the
             errors
             that
             oppose
             it
             ,
             else
             he
             that
             beleeves
             nothing
             at
             all
             would
             be
             the
             best
             Christian
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             which
             collection
             ,
             the
             most
             religious
             way
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             will
             modestly
             ,
             may
             safely
             propose
             and
             discuss
             those
             difficulties
             he
             meets
             with
             in
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             if
             after
             all
             possible
             diligences
             of
             study
             ,
             meditation
             and
             prayer
             ,
             no
             satisfaction
             or
             union
             follow
             in
             any
             point
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             sign
             the
             question
             is
             either
             obscure
             or
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             then
             provide
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             submit
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             pleasure
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             have
             agreed
             upon
             a
             summary
             of
             belief
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             three
             conditions
             ,
             
               Positive
               ,
               evident
               ,
            
             and
             
               fundamentall
               ,
            
             (
             with
             which
             the
             
               Creed
               ,
            
             commonly
             called
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             suits
             best
             of
             any
             I
             ever
             saw
             )
             then
             ought
             the
             Magistrates
             hold
             forth
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             those
             so
             clear
             ,
             and
             important
             verities
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             shall
             be
             found
             dissenting
             (
             which
             I
             am
             confident
             will
             be
             very
             few
             )
             let
             us
             follow
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             in
             punishing
             ,
             a
             gentle
             one
             it
             is
             indeed
             ,
             but
             powerfull
             ,
             to
             Thes.
             3.
             6.
             
             
               Witbdraw
               from
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             and
             verse
             15.
             
             
               Esteem
               him
               not
               an
               enemy
               ,
               but
               corr●ct
               him
               as
               a
               Brother
               ,
            
             at
             worst
             ,
             
               rebuke
               him
               sharply
               .
            
             Tit
             1.
             13.
             
               and
               after
               the
               first
               and
               second
               admonition
               reject
               him
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.
             10.
             that
             is
             ,
             leave
             him
             to
             the
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             :
             if
             his
             Conscience
             grow
             tender
             ,
             it
             will
             check
             ;
             if
             obdurate
             he
             will
             soon
             break
             out
             into
             leudnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             justly
             pun●shable
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             other
             criminall
             Malefactors
             ,
             only
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             not
             to
             anticipate
             his
             condemnation
             before
             he
             be
             legally
             convinced
             of
             some
             actuall
             offence
             against
             the
             publick
             repose
          
           
           
             If
             we
             suspect
             the
             disaffection
             of
             any
             Party
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             ,
             let
             us
             first
             make
             it
             their
             interest
             to
             love
             their
             Country
             ,
             by
             treating
             them
             at
             least
             mercifully
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             fair
             try
             all
             of
             their
             fidelity
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             know
             one
             example
             ,
             where
             ,
             to
             a
             Prince
             or
             State
             that
             used
             them
             well
             ,
             they
             have
             shown
             themselves
             ungratefull
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             it
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Christian
             to
             love
             his
             enemy
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             to
             those
             that
             persecute
             him
             ,
             yet
             surely
             it
             is
             a
             
               hard
               saying
               ,
            
             and
             the
             most
             sincere
             professors
             of
             any
             Religion
             whatsoever
             find
             difficulty
             enough
             to
             observe
             it
             ;
             even
             
               Protestants
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               Papists
            
             know
             how
             to
             fall
             out
             with
             those
             Magistrates
             that
             oppress
             them
             ,
             else
             how
             shall
             we
             excuse
             the
             civil
             Wars
             of
             
               France
               ,
               Germany
               ,
               Holland
               ,
            
             &c.
             if
             we
             have
             not
             recourse
             to
             the
             harsh
             usage
             of
             their
             Superiours
             ;
             nor
             need
             we
             seek
             the
             reason
             of
             these
             disorders
             amongst
             the
             articles
             of
             any
             parties
             Religion
             ,
             when
             by
             the
             instinct
             of
             Nature
             ,
             not
             only
             man
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             most
             trivial
             creature
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             no
             interest
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             attends
             with
             diligence
             to
             the
             preservation
             of
             of
             it self
             ;
             who
             can
             blame
             the
             humble
             worm
             that
             whilst
             we
             walk
             fairly
             by
             ,
             it
             prostrates
             it selfe
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             lowly
             creeps
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             if
             when
             we
             tread
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             lift
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             wring
             it selfe
             from
             under
             our
             cruell
             feet
             ?
             Notably
             to
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             old
             example
             of
             the
             
               Privernates
            
             an
             ancient
             people
             of
             
               Italy
               ,
            
             who
             having
             rebell'd
             against
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             and
             being
             almost
             quite
             reduced
             by
             force
             of
             Armes
             they
             dispatch
             their
             Embassadors
             for
             terms
             of
             peace
             ;
             the
             Senate
             sternly
             ask
             them
             ,
             
               What
               new
               peace
               they
               could
               expect
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               insolently
               infringed
               the
               old
               ?
            
             To
             which
             they
             stoutly
             answered
             ,
             
               we
               must
               now
               take
               such
               conditions
               as
               you
               please
               to
               give
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               moderate
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               us
               faithfull
               ;
               f●too
               heavy
               ,
               we
               shall
               observe
               them
               only
               till
               we
               may
               
               safely
               break
               them
               :
            
             Which
             free
             and
             generous
             expression
             induced
             that
             wise
             Senate
             to
             assign
             them
             their
             own
             demands
             .
             This
             so
             full
             and
             pregnant
             instance
             I
             humbly
             offer
             ,
             as
             most
             worthy
             the
             imitation
             of
             our
             
               English
            
             Senate
             ,
             that
             even
             to
             
               Recusants
               ,
            
             who
             ingage
             to
             live
             innocently
             and
             quietly
             amongst
             us
             ,
             such
             reasonable
             conditions
             of
             subsistence
             may
             be
             allowed
             (
             since
             they
             are
             equally
             with
             our selves
             born
             to
             the
             freedome
             of
             this
             Nation
             )
             as
             their
             consciences
             be
             not
             violated
             ,
             their
             spirits
             inbittered
             ,
             nor
             humane
             infirmity
             tempted
             to
             despair
             ;
             let
             us
             rather
             encourage
             them
             to
             come
             to
             our
             meetings
             ,
             and
             freely
             propose
             their
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             now
             they
             dare
             not
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             discovering
             their
             judgments
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             their
             estates
             .
             Let
             us
             use
             the
             same
             gentlenesse
             here
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             that
             his
             Excellency
             the
             
               Lord
               Generall
            
             practises
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             not
             only
             otherwise
             minded
             in
             Religion
             ,
             but
             
               contrary
               minded
            
             in
             civil
             concernments
             ,
             and
             actuall
             in
             arms
             to
             maintain
             their
             opposition
             ;
             he
             invites
             them
             to
             conferences
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             with
             admirable
             temper
             and
             moderation
             manages
             ,
             the
             discourse
             ,
             allowing
             free
             liberty
             of
             reply
             to
             the
             adverse
             party
             ,
             without
             passion
             ,
             bitternesse
             ,
             or
             threatning
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             find
             not
             the
             event
             answerable
             to
             his
             endeavours
             ,
             remains
             at
             least
             satisfied
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             by
             having
             given
             a
             reason
             of
             his
             actions
             ;
             and
             whom
             can
             we
             better
             imitate
             ,
             then
             so
             great
             an
             instrument
             of
             the
             liberty
             wee
             all
             enjoy
             ?
             or
             wherein
             can
             we
             follow
             him
             with
             so
             much
             praise
             both
             of
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             mildnesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             conquers
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             his
             Sword
             ?
             have
             not
             the
             
               Papists
            
             understandings
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             which
             our
             arguments
             may
             rectifie
             ?
             have
             they
             not
             souls
             to
             save
             ,
             which
             our
             charity
             may
             gain
             to
             heaven
             ?
             why
             do
             we
             not
             erect
             a
             Committee
             to
             purchase
             Souls
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             
             contractors
             to
             sell
             lands
             ?
             why
             is
             there
             not
             established
             a
             Committee
             of
             
               Salvation
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             of
             
               Indempnity
               ,
            
             where
             the
             questions
             of
             Religion
             may
             be
             freely
             discust
             ,
             and
             the
             distresses
             of
             a
             tender
             and
             innocent
             Conscience
             impartially
             relieved
             ?
             if
             men
             dealt
             mildly
             ,
             and
             only
             by
             the
             Gospell
             way
             of
             perswasion
             ,
             surely
             there
             would
             in
             time
             grow
             society
             ,
             Commerce
             ,
             and
             mutuall
             confidence
             ,
             and
             so
             frequent
             opportunities
             of
             clearer
             information
             ;
             when
             once
             all
             jealousies
             and
             misunderstandings
             of
             one
             another
             shall
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             the
             differences
             amongst
             Christians
             will
             soon
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             an
             absolute
             and
             precise
             unity
             of
             Faith
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             at
             least
             to
             a
             blessed
             union
             of
             peace
             and
             love
             .
          
           
             Oh
             how
             much
             better
             and
             more
             admirably
             divine
             is
             the
             gentle
             method
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             how
             to
             propagate
             it self
             
               in
               plain
               evidence
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             then
             the
             unnaturall
             Turkish
             cruelty
             ,
             of
             taking
             children
             from
             their
             parents
             ,
             or
             the
             unworthy
             
               Machiavilian
            
             policy
             of
             taking
             the
             inheritance
             from
             the
             children
             !
             or
             lastly
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             either
             ,
             the
             barbarous
             Hethenish
             tyranny
             of
             shedding
             of
             bloud
             ,
             and
             tearing
             limb
             from
             limb
             meerly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             find
             any
             satisfaction
             in
             that
             shuffling
             and
             hipocriticall
             distinction
             ,
             invented
             by
             the
             Lawyers
             to
             deceive
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             whose
             simplicity
             and
             innocency
             they
             easily
             beguile
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             none
             are
             executed
             for
             Religion
             ,
             but
             for
             offending
             against
             the
             Laws
             ?
             what
             can
             be
             more
             palpably
             false
             ,
             or
             devilishly
             malicious
             then
             this
             ?
             who
             does
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             rule
             those
             bloody
             tyrants
             ,
             
               Nero
               ,
               Dioclesian
               ,
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             ten
             infamous
             persecutors
             ,
             must
             be
             canonized
             for
             good
             and
             conscientious
             justicers
             ,
             because
             they
             judged
             according
             to
             Law
             ?
             who
             does
             not
             see
             that
             by
             this
             rule
             those
             
             glorious
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             watered
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             with
             their
             pretious
             blood
             ,
             must
             be
             accounted
             traytors
             because
             they
             suffered
             according
             to
             Law
             ?
             nay
             even
             the
             cursed
             Iews
             ,
             who
             crucified
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             impiously
             alleged
             the
             selfsame
             reason
             for
             themselves
             ,
             
               We
               have
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               Law
               he
               ought
               to
               dye
               ,
            
             Ioh.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Nor
             can
             I
             forbear
             to
             confesse
             how
             extremely
             unwelcome
             that
             scurvy
             news
             was
             to
             me
             ,
             of
             one
             
               Wright
            
             a
             Jesuite
             ,
             being
             drawn
             to
             Tyburn
             as
             a
             Traytor
             upon
             a
             hurdle
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             on
             the
             19
             of
             May
             1651.
             because
             I
             had
             so
             often
             commended
             the
             moderation
             of
             the
             present
             autority
             ,
             as
             having
             never
             spilt
             one
             drop
             of
             blood
             for
             Religion
             :
             and
             though
             the
             
               Sequestrations
            
             of
             all
             peaceable
             
               Recusants
            
             were
             flatly
             against
             our
             Maximes
             ,
             yet
             the
             pressing
             necessities
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             &
             their
             purpose
             (
             which
             I
             alwaies
             believed
             )
             of
             taking
             away
             all
             penalties
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             after
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Government
             should
             be
             a
             little
             better
             setled
             ,
             exceedingly
             qualified
             the
             harshnesse
             of
             those
             pecuniary
             severities
             ;
             but
             now
             with
             grief
             I
             must
             lay
             down
             my
             arms
             ,
             and
             with
             shame
             revoke
             all
             my
             arguments
             which
             I
             have
             hitherto
             used
             ,
             to
             lessen
             the
             injustice
             of
             our
             sequestring
             for
             conscience
             ,
             and
             pacifie
             the
             ruines
             of
             many
             welaffected
             and
             religious
             persons
             ,
             who
             highly
             disliked
             even
             that
             
               Soul-money
               ,
            
             as
             King
             
               Iames
            
             used
             to
             call
             it
             ,
             wherein
             as
             I
             have
             had
             no
             small
             successe
             ,
             so
             now
             I
             cannot
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             endeavour
             any
             more
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             co-operate
             to
             deceive
             the
             people
             ;
             
               Sequestrations
            
             I
             confesse
             did
             shrewdly
             crack
             ,
             but
             this
             killing
             has
             broken
             quite
             in
             pieces
             all
             our
             Principles
             .
             Against
             what
             have
             we
             principally
             fought
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             but
             coercencie
             in
             religion
             ?
             For
             what
             have
             we
             made
             so
             many
             tedious
             Marches
             ,
             and
             Declarations
             ,
             but
             
               Liberty
               of
               tender
               Consciences
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               truth
               
               in
               love
               ?
            
             Is
             this
             
               to
               instruct
               in
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             as
             becomes
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             how
             we
             fall
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             alwayes
             remember
             that
             voice
             speaking
             within
             us
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               be
               judged
               without
               mercy
               ,
               that
               have
               shewed
               no
               mercy
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             the
             very
             Trial
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             had
             many
             singular
             and
             unusuall
             passages
             ,
             as
             that
             nothing
             was
             proved
             against
             the
             Prisoner
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             great
             many
             years
             ago
             he
             had
             said
             
               Masse
            
             in
             
               Flanders
               ,
            
             and
             this
             only
             by
             one
             Witnesse
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             in
             open
             
               Sessions
            
             profest
             a
             particular
             
               pique
            
             and
             quarrel
             towards
             him
             ,
             alleging
             an
             old
             grudge
             as
             one
             of
             the
             reasons
             why
             he
             came
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Country
             to
             swear
             against
             him
             ,
             no
             disturbance
             of
             the
             publike
             repose
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             the
             least
             breach
             of
             peace
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             but
             only
             his
             being
             a
             
               Priest
               ,
            
             and
             in
             
               England
               :
            
             And
             that
             this
             was
             his
             only
             crime
             ,
             is
             unquestionably
             clear
             by
             the
             
               Ministers
            
             charitable
             offer
             at
             the
             
               Gallows
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               yet
               time
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               renounce
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               Protestant
               ;
            
             which
             he
             resolutely
             denying
             ,
             as
             against
             his
             conscience
             ,
             was
             first
             hanged
             amongst
             the
             Thieves
             and
             Murderers
             ,
             and
             then
             quartered
             as
             a
             
               Traitor
               ;
            
             and
             yet
             both
             Sheriff
             ,
             Jury
             ,
             Judge
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             that
             cooperated
             to
             the
             execution
             ,
             all
             seriously
             professe
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             ,
             nothing
             so
             reasonable
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             incoercencie
             in
             matters
             concerning
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             we
             be
             not
             too
             guilty
             of
             
               having
               a
               form
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               but
               derying
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             I
             pray
             God
             these
             severe
             &
             ungos●ellary
             proceedings
             (
             especially
             this
             last
             of
             bloud
             so
             displeasing
             to
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             to
             the
             Authors
             )
             become
             not
             in
             time
             a
             prejudice
             to
             our
             Bret●ren
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             a
             discontenting
             〈◊〉
             
             our
             friends
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             a
             scandal
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             that
             very
             day
             of
             the
             Priests
             execution
             I
             ore-heard
             a
             nimble-witted
             man
             say
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Since
               we
               are
               come
               to
               this
               passe
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               fight
               against
               the
               Covenant
               for
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ;
               sequester
               men
               for
               Recusants
               ,
               and
               continue
               their
               Sequestrations
               ,
               whether
               they
               continue
               their
               Recusancy
               or
               no
               ;
               make
               a
               close
               peace
               with
            
             Spain
             ,
             
               and
               openly
               hang
               up
            
             Jesuites
             ,
             SIT
             ANIMA
             MEA
             CUM
             PHILOSOPHIS
             .
          
           
             Surely
             it
             were
             far
             better
             to
             let
             the
             Papists
             for
             a
             while
             practise
             their
             kind
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             upon
             a
             sudden
             deprive
             them
             of
             the
             only
             Rel●gion
             to
             which
             they
             are
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             so
             indanger
             the
             driving
             of
             them
             to
             
               Atheism
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             reducing
             them
             to
             
               Protestancy
               .
            
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             how
             easily
             may
             the
             like
             severity
             be
             exercised
             against
             our selves
             ,
             if
             any
             Power
             disaffected
             to
             godlinesse
             should
             gain
             authority
             over
             us
             ?
             It
             is
             but
             straining
             the
             word
             
               Recusant
            
             a
             little
             above
             the
             common
             note
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             making
             out
             holy
             Conferences
             Treason
             by
             Statute
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             the
             precious
             Saints
             and
             dearest
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             may
             be
             hang'd
             ,
             drawn
             and
             quarter'd
             by
             Law
             ,
             and
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             our
             Executioners
             may
             professe
             (
             as
             seriously
             as
             we
             now
             seem
             to
             doe
             )
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             ;
             only
             they
             will
             think
             it
             reasonable
             to
             be
             their
             own
             interpreters
             ,
             and
             cons●quently
             intend
             by
             this
             charming
             sound
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             an
             absolute
             and
             uncontrollable
             freedom
             indeed
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             enjoyed
             by
             none
             but
             themselves
             .
             How
             do
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             in
             
               France
            
             outgoe
             us
             in
             their
             tender
             and
             moderate
             behaviour
             towards
             the
             Protestants
             of
             their
             Country
             ,
             notwithstanding
             former
             provocations
             to
             jealousie
             in
             the
             last
             Civil
             Wars
             ?
             nay
             notwithstanding
             present
             provocations
             by
             our
             severity
             against
             all
             
             of
             their
             profession
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             they
             dispute
             openly
             and
             frequently
             together
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             Tradesmen
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             at
             many
             of
             which
             conferences
             I
             have
             been
             present
             in
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             where
             every
             one
             freely
             defended
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             so
             civilly
             and
             peaceably
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             returned
             from
             the
             place
             of
             those
             discourses
             ,
             without
             exceeding
             comfort
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             thinking
             often
             with
             my self
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             fashion
             as
             worthy
             to
             be
             transported
             into
             
               England
               ,
            
             as
             any
             our
             Gallants
             bring
             from
             thence
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Dispute
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             not
             upon
             any
             solemn
             challenge
             ,
             but
             casuall
             ,
             though
             very
             often
             )
             if
             either
             party
             seem
             unsatisfied
             ,
             his
             liberty
             is
             inviolably
             preserved
             ,
             without
             seizing
             upon
             a
             penny
             of
             his
             Estate
             (
             which
             there
             is
             accounted
             but
             a
             politique
             covetousnesse
             )
             or
             touching
             so
             much
             as
             a
             hair
             of
             his
             head
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             speak
             of
             spilling
             his
             blood
             for
             a
             different
             opinion
             )
             which
             they
             detest
             as
             a
             most
             abominable
             cruelty
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             courteous
             friendlinesse
             and
             mutual
             compassion
             ,
             part
             in
             as
             perfect
             charity
             as
             they
             met
             ,
             each
             hoping
             and
             praying
             for
             the
             others
             conversion
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             the
             King
             allowes
             a
             certain
             number
             of
             publike
             Churches
             to
             
               Protestants
               ,
            
             and
             as
             much
             liberty
             in
             private
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             any
             disagreers
             from
             the
             common
             belief
             of
             the
             State
             can
             reasonably
             desire
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Spanish
            
             Inquisition
             (
             so
             universally
             abhorr'd
             )
             practises
             all
             imaginable
             means
             towards
             the
             accused
             ,
             to
             reduce
             his
             judgement
             to
             theirs
             ,
             before
             they
             pronounce
             theirs
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             conformity
             immediately
             acquit
             him
             ;
             whereas
             our
             Conscience-sequestrations
             are
             laid
             on
             without
             any
             disputing
             ,
             and
             hardly
             taken
             off
             upon
             never
             so
             much
             conforming
             ;
             which
             very
             thing
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             
               Presbyterians
            
             object
             to
             us
             ,
             thought
             themselves
             
             made
             the
             Abjuring
             Oath
             on
             purpose
             to
             pinch
             the
             Papist
             ,
             yet
             they
             said
             it
             was
             intended
             only
             for
             times
             of
             War
             ,
             when
             all
             other
             wayes
             ,
             either
             of
             convincing
             by
             reasons
             ,
             or
             convicting
             by
             Law
             ,
             were
             obstructed
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             proceeding
             upon
             the
             same
             subject
             ,
             they
             alleged
             divers
             Papists
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             only
             gone
             to
             
               Church
               ,
            
             but
             taken
             both
             the
             
               Communion
               ,
            
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
            
             and
             
               Engagement
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             undeniably
             proved
             by
             sufficient
             Testimony
             ,
             yet
             after
             solemn
             debate
             upon
             their
             Petitions
             in
             
               Haberdashers-Hall
            
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             punisht
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             no
             longer
             guilty
             ,
             the
             Commissioners
             declared
             
               that
               it
               was
               not
               exprest
               in
               any
               Act
               or
               Instructions
               from
               the
               present
               Parliament
               ,
               what
               should
               amount
               unto
               ,
               or
               be
               adjudged
               by
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Conformity
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             continue
             the
             sequestrations
             as
             formerly
             ,
             notstanding
             such
             conformity
             as
             aforesaid
             ;
             In
             particular
             ,
             on
             Wednesday
             the
             second
             of
             
               Iuly
               ,
            
             1651.
             
             It
             was
             the
             case
             (
             sayes
             my
             Presbyterian
             friend
             )
             of
             one
             
               Smith
            
             a
             suspected
             Papist
             ,
             who
             had
             Lands
             in
             the
             
               Soke
            
             of
             
               Winchester
            
             sequestred
             ;
             upon
             his
             appeal
             at
             
               Haberdashers-Hall
               ,
            
             he
             produced
             sufficient
             proof
             that
             he
             had
             been
             several
             Lords
             dayes
             at
             Church
             ,
             and
             had
             twice
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
               ,
            
             but
             one
             of
             the
             
               Commissioners
            
             made
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             enough
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             take
             the
             
               Communion
               ,
            
             otherwise
             must
             continue
             sequestred
             as
             a
             
               Papist
               ;
            
             whereto
             
               Smiths
            
             Councel
             replied
             ,
             
               That
               if
               it
               were
               a
               mark
               of
               Papists
               not
               to
               have
               received
               the
               Communion
               ,
               we
               are
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             
               all
               Papists
               in
               our
               Parish
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               had
               no
               Communion
               in
               our
               Church
               those
               four
               years
               ;
            
             And
             't
             is
             very
             probable
             that
             that
             very
             
               Commissioner
            
             who
             made
             this
             objection
             ,
             hath
             not
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             will
             not
             receive
             the
             
               Communion
            
             in
             manner
             as
             is
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Statute
             :
             and
             certainly
             
             it
             is
             a
             very
             sad
             case
             for
             us
             to
             force
             others
             ,
             under
             so
             great
             a
             penalty
             ,
             as
             the
             Sequestration
             of
             their
             Estates
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             which
             we
             will
             not
             do
             our selves
             :
             all
             the
             relief
             and
             hopes
             that
             
               Smith
            
             and
             others
             in
             his
             condition
             (
             who
             have
             both
             gone
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             taken
             the
             
               Communion
               ,
            
             and
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
            
             )
             have
             received
             at
             the
             said
             Hall
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Commissioners
             have
             promised
             to
             move
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             to
             know
             
               what
               shall
               amount
               unto
               a
               Conformity
               ;
            
             and
             it
             might
             also
             be
             desired
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             Religion
             the
             Papists
             (
             in
             case
             they
             be
             forced
             to
             leave
             their
             own
             )
             shall
             conform
             unto
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             three
             severall
             Religions
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             seems
             to
             have
             an
             equall
             power
             or
             influence
             ;
             the
             Prelaticall
             or
             old
             Protestant
             (
             as
             some
             call
             it
             )
             is
             establisht
             by
             law
             ;
             the
             Presbyterian
             carries
             the
             vogue
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ;
             but
             the
             Independent
             has
             the
             power
             and
             Countenance
             of
             the
             State
             .
             Certainly
             the
             abovesaid
             strange
             proceedings
             must
             needs
             appear
             ,
             both
             to
             all
             reformed
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             and
             to
             very
             many
             conscientious
             people
             at
             home
             ,
             as
             savouring
             of
             a
             design
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             Papists
             estates
             ,
             whatsoever
             becomes
             of
             their
             souls
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             while
             we
             hold
             forth
             
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             and
             all
             this
             while
             we
             cry
             up
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               !
            
             Is
             it
             possible
             we
             should
             so
             far
             forget
             our
             principles
             ,
             as
             to
             seize
             the
             estates
             of
             our
             neighbours
             and
             kindred
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             professe
             to
             venture
             all
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             purchase
             freedom
             of
             Religion
             ?
             is
             it
             possible
             we
             should
             expose
             our
             own
             lives
             in
             so
             long
             and
             dangerous
             a
             War
             ,
             to
             establish
             and
             secure
             
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ;
            
             and
             at
             the
             same
             instant
             of
             time
             ,
             hang
             ,
             draw
             ,
             and
             quarter
             men
             for
             their
             Consciences
             ?
             how
             shall
             we
             answer
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             our
             shedding
             so
             much
             blood
             to
             deliver
             our
             Country
             from
             cocrcency
             im●matters
             of
             belief
             ,
             if
             as
             soon
             as
             the
             power
             
             is
             in
             our
             hands
             ,
             we
             imbrue
             them
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             our
             Countrymen
             meerly
             for
             their
             Religion
             ?
             have
             we
             so
             soon
             forgot
             those
             sharp
             reproofs
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             
             
               Behold
               you
               are
               called
               Iews
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               make
               your
               boast
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               know
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               approve
               the
               things
               that
               are
               more
               excellent
               ,
               you
               are
               confident
               that
               your selves
               are
               guides
               of
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               lights
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               instructers
               of
               the
               foolish
               ,
               and
               teachers
               of
               Babes
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               form
               of
               knowledge
               and
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               you
               therefore
               who
               teach
               another
               ,
               teach
               you
               not
               your selves
               ?
               you
               that
               preach
               a
               man
               should
               not
               steal
               ,
               do
               you
               steal
               ?
               you
               that
               abhor
               Idols
               ,
               do
               you
               commit
               sacrilege
               ?
               In
               the
               day
               when
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secre●s
               of
               men
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             how
             can
             we
             answer
             that
             excellent
             and
             self-evident
             precept
             of
             nature
             ,
             
               Do
               as
               you
               would
               be
               done
               unto
               ?
            
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             ;
             he
             promises
             indeed
             ,
             that
             the
             
               meek
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             but
             surely
             means
             not
             such
             as
             seem
             
               meek
            
             only
             to
             inherit
             the
             Land
             .
          
           
             Thus
             sharply
             went
             on
             my
             angry
             
               Presbyterian
               ,
            
             and
             I
             confesse
             I
             was
             extremely
             ashamed
             to
             hear
             him
             say
             so
             much
             reason
             ,
             that
             used
             to
             speak
             nothing
             but
             passion
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             my self
             so
             confounded
             by
             one
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             alwaies
             overcome
             with
             ease
             upon
             any
             other
             subject
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             liked
             far
             better
             his
             observations
             (
             which
             with
             grief
             I
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             too
             true
             and
             open
             to
             all
             the
             World
             )
             if
             they
             had
             come
             from
             an
             indifferent
             and
             unfactious
             spirit
             ,
             because
             I
             suspect
             they
             may
             perhaps
             proceed
             rather
             from
             envy
             towards
             the
             gainers
             than
             pity
             upon
             the
             losers
             :
             for
             during
             the
             violent
             ,
             and
             therefore
             short
             ,
             dominion
             of
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               ,
            
             never
             were
             more
             cruel
             torturers
             of
             the
             
               Conscience
            
             than
             they
             ,
             never
             a
             more
             tyrannical
             Tribunal
             than
             their
             
               Iure
               divino
               Assembly
               ,
            
             and
             classical
             High-commission
             ;
             but
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Lord
             stopt
             them
             in
             their
             full
             cariere
             ,
             and
             by
             wofull
             experience
             
             they
             now
             find
             the
             truth
             of
             Gods
             threatnings
             ,
             
               If
               you
               bite
               and
               devour
               one
               another
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               be
               not
               consumed
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Wherefore
             it
             shall
             be
             my
             dayly
             prayer
             to
             our
             great
             and
             good
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             graciously
             inspire
             his
             servants
             ,
             who
             now
             sit
             at
             the
             Helm
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             like
             heavy
             judgments
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             seriously
             considering
             that
             both
             their
             allegiance
             to
             Reason
             ,
             their
             duty
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             Engagement
             to
             their
             own
             Principles
             ,
             call
             so
             loudly
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             
               fulfill
               now
               our
               joy
               ,
            
             and
             compleat
             the
             good
             worke
             so
             happily
             begun
             ,
             by
             putting
             the
             tender-conscienced
             and
             peaceable-minded
             people
             of
             this
             Nation
             into
             a
             condition
             of
             perfect
             security
             for
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             effected
             without
             a
             generall
             Act
             of
             Conscience-indempnity
             ,
             firmly
             to
             be
             established
             as
             a
             fundamentall
             Law
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             professe
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           
             Postscript
             .
          
           
             SInce
             there
             is
             scarce
             one
             whom
             something
             in
             these
             few
             sheets
             will
             not
             please
             ,
             nor
             very
             many
             whom
             something
             will
             not
             displease
             ;
             they
             therefore
             freely
             submit
             themselves
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Iudgment
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             of
             every
             civill
             man
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             Parliament
             )
             hereunto
             subscribed
             my
             name
             ,
          
           
             
               William
               Birchley
               .
            
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Persecution
           for
           Religion
           condemned
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           IN
           the
           precedent
           part
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           have
           demonstrated
           (
           according
           to
           that
           light
           which
           the
           
             Lord
             Christ
          
           hath
           infused
           into
           my
           Soul
           )
           how
           much
           coercency
           in
           Religion
           is
           repugnant
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           evident
           and
           unanswerable
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           shewed
           ,
           how
           displeasing
           it
           is
           to
           God
           ,
           how
           improper
           to
           advance
           the
           power
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           and
           how
           extremely
           disagreeable
           to
           the
           sweet
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           guided
           our
           
             Lord
             Iesus
          
           in
           the
           propagation
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
           And
           after
           in
           the
           same
           little
           treatise
           I
           proceed
           to
           prove
           (
           by
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           and
           Armies
           Declarations
           )
           that
           the
           great
           Principle
           wherein
           we
           glory
           ,
           &
           wch
           ▪
           we
           have
           so
           long
           fought
           to
           establish
           ,
           is
           a
           perfect
           Gospel-freedom
           ,
           &
           absolute
           deliverance
           of
           the
           Conscience
           from
           all
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           Which
           Discourse
           as
           I
           composed
           in
           all
           humblenesse
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           offered
           to
           the
           gracious
           Redeemer
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           who
           gave
           me
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           to
           finish
           it
           to
           his
           glory
           :
           So
           I
           find
           not
           only
           my self
           (
           for
           
           which
           I
           humbly
           thank
           the
           bounty
           of
           my
           God
           )
           confirmed
           in
           my
           former
           judgement
           ,
           but
           others
           in
           some
           measure
           convinced
           in
           theirs
           ,
           of
           the
           unreasonablenesse
           and
           sinne
           of
           Conscience-Persecution
           .
        
         
           Concerning
           which
           pious
           and
           modest
           temper
           of
           mutuall
           forbearance
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           to
           what
           I
           have
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           part
           ,
           this
           plain
           and
           familiar
           Observation
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           surest
           marke
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           in
           our selves
           ,
           is
           a
           tender
           spirit
           to
           others
           ,
           so
           the
           most
           infallible
           sign
           of
           a
           hard
           &
           stony
           heart
           in
           our
           own
           brests
           is
           ,
           when
           we
           slit
           in
           pieces
           and
           shipwracke
           the
           Consciences
           of
           all
           that
           touch
           upon
           us
           :
           But
           praised
           for
           ever
           be
           the
           Name
           of
           our
           God
           who
           still
           proceeds
           to
           guide
           and
           illuminate
           his
           Chosen
           ,
           graciously
           disposing
           them
           neither
           to
           presume
           upon
           themselves
           for
           their
           knowledge
           ,
           nor
           be
           cruell
           against
           others
           for
           their
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           humbly
           adore
           and
           wait
           upon
           the
           Divine
           Providence
           in
           the
           disposure
           of
           all
           things
           :
           which
           fills
           my
           soul
           with
           exceeding
           joy
           when
           I
           consider
           it
           to
           be
           the
           generall
           sense
           of
           all
           the
           truly
           Godly
           and
           well-affected
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           that
           no
           quiet
           and
           peaceable
           Christian
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           cheif
           content
           and
           comfort
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           which
           certainly
           consists
           in
           a
           reall
           and
           impartiall
           ,
           yet
           unoffensive
           ,
           liberty
           to
           serve
           his
           God
           according
           to
           his
           conscience
           .
           Many
           Petitions
           I
           could
           here
           cite
           in
           affirmance
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           from
           severall
           Provinces
           of
           this
           Land
           :
           but
           I
           shall
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           onely
           with
           these
           two
           ,
           the
           first
           was
           presented
           to
           the
           Parliament
           upon
           the
           six
           and
           twentieth
           of
           
             March
          
           1649.
           from
           the
           County
           of
           
             Leicester
             ,
          
           wherein
           ,
           though
           I
           were
           none
           of
           the
           subscribers
           ,
           yet
           I
           
           did
           both
           by
           my self
           and
           friends
           ,
           promote
           is
           what
           I
           could
           ,
           as
           conceiving
           the
           requests
           of
           it
           ,
           both
           just
           and
           reasonable
           :
           it
           bore
           this
           Title
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             Petition
             of
             divers
             wel-affected
             of
             the
             County
             of
             Leicester
             ,
             in
             behalf
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             Nation
             .
          
        
         
           
             ANd
             the
             seventh
             Article
             or
             Branch
             of
             the
             Petition
             was
             this
             .
          
           7.
           
           That
           every
           one
           may
           enjoy
           the
           just
           freedomes
           to
           worship
           God
           according
           to
           his
           word
           ,
           without
           any
           Coercive
           or
           Restrictive
           courses
           to
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           The
           Petition
           being
           read
           ,
           the
           Gentlemen
           that
           presented
           it
           were
           called
           in
           ,
           and
           Master
           
             Speaker
             ,
          
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           gave
           them
           hearty
           thanks
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           on
           the
           2
           of
           
             April
          
           following
           ,
           a
           like
           Petition
           was
           presented
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             Petition
             and
             Representation
             of
             severall
             Churches
             of
             God
             in
             London
             ,
             commonly
             ,
             though
             f●lsly
             ,
             called
             Anabaptists
             ,
          
           which
           was
           also
           graciously
           accepted
           by
           the
           House
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Merit
           of
           so
           consciencious
           a
           sute
           ,
           and
           the
           justice
           of
           so
           glorious
           a
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           At
           which
           time
           we
           happily
           began
           to
           shake
           off
           that
           intollerable
           burthen
           of
           
             Isachar
             ,
          
           the
           Presbyterian
           government
           ,
           which
           has
           bin
           since
           in
           a
           good
           measure
           effected
           ,
           through
           the
           blessing
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           pious
           care
           of
           his
           instruments
           ,
           the
           Governours
           of
           this
           Common-wealth
           .
        
         
           Insomuch
           as
           no
           persons
           of
           what
           society
           or
           perswasion
           soever
           in
           this
           Nation
           ,
           are
           at
           present
           
           persecuted
           for
           their
           Conscience
           onely
           ,
           or
           difference
           in
           outward
           worship
           ,
           but
           the
           Papists
           ,
           whom
           I
           am
           therefore
           (
           according
           to
           that
           Principle
           〈◊〉
           charity
           which
           absolutely
           commands
           my
           spirit
           ,
           )
           obliged
           to
           make
           the
           chief
           subject
           of
           this
           discourse
           .
        
         
           In
           order
           to
           which
           performance
           ,
           I
           have
           (
           since
           the
           writing
           of
           my
           former
           sheets
           )
           often
           waited
           upon
           God
           in
           humility
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           endeavored
           to
           inform
           my self
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           I
           could
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           particular
           manner
           of
           their
           sufferings
           and
           to
           that
           end
           have
           sometimes
           purposely
           attended
           at
           Haberdashers
           hall
           to
           hear
           their
           Cases
           pleaded
           ,
           where
           though
           I
           suffered
           some
           persecution
           from
           the
           croud
           &
           noyse
           of
           that
           place
           ,
           yet
           far
           more
           was
           the
           greif
           of
           my
           mind
           to
           behold
           so
           many
           distressed
           suters
           ,
           whose
           Countenances
           were
           made
           sad
           by
           the
           fear
           of
           a
           fatall
           Order
           for
           their
           impoverishment
           .
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           proceed
           to
           any
           of
           those
           particulars
           ,
           I
           must
           (
           at
           least
           in
           my
           own
           judgement
           )
           cleer
           the
           Papists
           of
           obstinacy
           and
           non-submission
           to
           the
           present
           government
           ,
           wherewith
           they
           were
           by
           some
           accused
           ,
           as
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           of
           all
           their
           punishment
           ;
           from
           which
           imputation
           I
           shall
           easily
           deliver
           them
           by
           transcribing
           a
           Copy
           of
           their
           Petition
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           with
           much
           diligence
           and
           humble
           importunity
           ,
           addressed
           to
           very
           many
           members
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           professing
           to
           wait
           onely
           the
           happines
           of
           an
           opportunity
           to
           present
           it
           to
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           being
           a
           Paper
           at
           least
           5
           or
           6
           moneths
           old
           ,
           and
           delivered
           to
           so
           many
           persons
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           have
           the
           honour
           to
           be
           acquainted
           ,
           it
           fell
           by
           chance
           into
           my
           hands
           ,
           having
           I
           confesse
           of
           late
           entertai●ed
           
           a
           particular
           delight
           and
           recreation
           to
           passe
           some
           part
           of
           my
           time
           in
           such
           curiosities
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Supreme
                   Authority
                   of
                   this
                   Nation
                   ,
                   the
                   Parliament
                   of
                   the
                   Common-wealth
                   of
                   ENGLAND
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   humble
                   Petition
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Catholikes
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Sheweth
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THat
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   have
                   long
                   waited
                   some
                   happy
                   leisure
                   ,
                   when
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   hearing
                   alowed
                   them
                   of
                   their
                   many
                   sad
                   pressures
                   ,
                   the
                   weight
                   whereof
                   hath
                   sunk
                   them
                   so
                   ruinous●●
                   low
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   utterly
                   disabled
                   to
                   discharge
                   their
                   many
                   debts
                   ,
                   make
                   the
                   least
                   provision
                   for
                   their
                   Children
                   ,
                   or
                   relieve
                   themselves
                   ;
                   reduced
                   to
                   extreme
                   necessities
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   even
                   such
                   of
                   your
                   petitioners
                   ▪
                   as
                   are
                   sequestred
                   for
                   delinquency
                   ,
                   have
                   still
                   comforted
                   their
                   sorrowes
                   with
                   this
                   hope
                   ▪
                   that
                   at
                   last
                   they
                   should
                   certainly
                   be
                   received
                   to
                   mercy
                   ;
                   since
                   the
                   generall
                   VOTES
                   for
                   composition
                   of
                   the
                   17.
                   of
                   MARCH
                   1648.
                   seem
                   clearly
                   to
                   imply
                   them
                   capable
                   thereof
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Rules
                   concerning
                   them
                   should
                   be
                   agreed
                   upon
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   now
                   the
                   wisedome
                   of
                   the
                   Parliament
                   applying
                   it
                   sel●eto
                   establish
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   this
                   Common-wealth
                   in
                   a
                   quiet
                   and
                   setled
                   condition
                   ,
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   take
                   up
                   an
                   humble
                   confidence
                   that
                   
                   they
                   alone
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   excluded
                   from
                   so
                   universall
                   a
                   benefit
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   humbly
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Laws
                   ,
                   &
                   proceedings
                   concerning
                   them
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   consideration
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   clemency
                   and
                   compassion
                   used
                   towards
                   them
                   by
                   composition
                   or
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   judgment
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   honourable
                   House
                   may
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   publike
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   comfortable
                   living
                   in
                   their
                   native
                   Country
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   they
                   further
                   humbly
                   pray
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   the
                   Parliament
                   to
                   vo●chsafe
                   them
                   the
                   permission
                   of
                   cleering
                   their
                   Religion
                   from
                   whatsoever
                   may
                   be
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   Government
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   assuredly
                   be
                   done
                   to
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   Committee
                   appointed
                   ,
                   by
                   this
                   honorable
                   House
                   on
                   whom
                   they
                   may
                   have
                   the
                   Privilege
                   〈◊〉
                   attend
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   your
                   Petitioners
                   shall
                   ever
                   pray
                   ,
                   &
                   ●●
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           to
           my
           sense
           beares
           it self
           with
           so
           much
           respect
           and
           submissivenesse
           in
           the
           style
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           no
           ways
           be
           interpreted
           mis-becomming
           the
           duty
           of
           good
           and
           peaceable
           subjects
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Petition
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           my
           eye
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           that
           
             I
          
           cannot
           believe
           ,
           but
           after
           a
           little
           patience
           ,
           till
           other
           more
           generall
           〈◊〉
           a●●ord
           the
           Parliament
           leisure
           ,
           it
           wil
           certainly
           receive
           a
           satisfactory
           and
           releeving
           Answer
           ;
           Especially
           since
           not
           only
           such
           Papists
           ,
           whose
           moderate
           delinquency
           leaves
           them
           some
           hope
           of
           mercy
           ,
           nor
           such
           who
           for
           preservation
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           were
           forced
           to
           fly
           into
           the
           〈◊〉
           Kings
           Garrisons
           without
           ever
           acting
           
           any
           thing
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           most
           innocent
           ,
           who
           all
           this
           while
           have
           sate
           still
           under
           so
           many
           pre●lures
           ,
           and
           never
           were
           charged
           with
           other
           accusation
           ,
           than
           their
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           all
           freely
           and
           humbly
           submit
           in
           this
           Petition
           to
           the
           absolute
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Parliament
           for
           rules
           of
           Composition
           ,
           and
           this
           (
           as
           to
           the
           single
           Papist
           )
           for
           an
           offence
           ,
           which
           in
           no
           other
           Society
           of
           Christians
           in
           this
           Nation
           is
           accounted
           any
           crime
           at
           all
           ;
           being
           meerly
           their
           different
           judgment
           in
           Religion
           ;
           a
           proceeding
           wherein
           cer●●inly
           wee
           shall
           use
           too
           much
           severity
           ,
           and
           partiallity
           ,
           if
           we
           make
           it
           not
           only
           unpardonable
           ,
           but
           unredeemable
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           close
           of
           their
           Petition
           they
           humbly
           beg
           the
           favour
           of
           an
           opportunity
           to
           satisfy
           the
           Parliament
           in
           the
           point
           of
           consistency
           with
           
             Civil
             Government
             ,
          
           which
           being
           the
           chief
           Objection
           that
           (
           without
           passion
           )
           can
           be
           made
           against
           them
           ,
           surely
           we
           should
           not
           take
           offence
           ,
           at
           their
           most
           diligent
           applications
           ,
           and
           utmost
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           so
           destructive
           a
           charge
           ,
           laid
           upon
           their
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           a
           further
           evidence
           of
           their
           readinesse
           and
           earnest
           desires
           to
           perform
           that
           which
           their
           Petition
           offers
           ,
           I
           am
           informed
           divers
           of
           considerable
           quality
           amongst
           them
           were
           then
           in
           town
           unanimously
           agreed
           upon
           this
           following
           
             Explanation
             ,
          
           to
           declare
           and
           witnesse
           to
           the
           world
           the
           perfect
           consistency
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           both
           with
           civil
           Government
           ,
           and
           civill
           society
           ,
           joyning
           also
           in
           the
           same
           Paper
           ,
           the
           like
           expressions
           of
           their
           Belief
           concerning
           some
           few
           other
           points
           which
           they
           were
           informed
           to
           be
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           exception
           ,
           than
           the
           rest
           ;
           As
           the
           undervaluing
           
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           over-valuing
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           Images
           ;
           and
           above
           all
           ,
           the
           proud
           opinion
           of
           Merits
           :
           This
           
             Paper
          
           they
           drew
           up
           as
           a
           preparatory
           to
           a
           more
           full
           and
           perfect
           clearing
           of
           their
           Faith
           from
           those
           prejudices
           and
           misunderstandings
           ,
           which
           ordinarily
           men
           of
           different
           perswasion
           entertain
           ,
           especially
           in
           Controversies
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Paper
                   ,
                   containing
                   certain
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   delivered
                   to
                   divers
                   persons
                   of
                   quality
                   for
                   their
                   particular
                   satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   WE
                   believe
                   the
                   holy
                   
                     Scriptures
                  
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   divine
                   
                   inspiration
                   and
                   infallible
                   Authority
                   ;
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   therein
                   contained
                   we
                   firmly
                   assent
                   unto
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   since
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   unstable
                   wrest
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   destruction
                   ;
                   we
                   therefore
                   professe
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   ending
                   of
                   controversies
                   in
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   setling
                   of
                   peace
                   in
                   our
                   Consciences
                   )
                   to
                   submit
                   our
                   private
                   judgments
                   to
                   the
                   Iudgment
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   represented
                   in
                   a
                   free
                   Generall
                   Council
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                   We
                   humbly
                   believe
                   the
                   sacred
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   the
                   
                     Blessed
                     Trinity
                     ,
                  
                   one
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   and
                   Incomprehensible
                   God
                   ,
                   whom
                   only
                   ,
                   we
                   adore
                   and
                   worship
                   ,
                   as
                   alone
                   having
                   Sovereign
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   only
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   
                   as
                   due
                   from
                   men
                   and
                   
                     Angles
                     ,
                  
                   all
                   glory
                   ,
                   service
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   abhorring
                   from
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   as
                   a
                   most
                   detestable
                   Sacrilege
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   our
                   Creators
                   honour
                   to
                   any
                   creature
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   solemnly
                   protest
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   prayers
                   we
                   addresse
                   to
                   
                     Angels
                  
                   and
                   
                     Saints
                     ,
                  
                   we
                   intend
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   humbly
                   to
                   sollici●e
                   their
                   assistance
                   before
                   the
                   Throne
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   one
                   another
                   here
                   upon
                   earth
                   ,
                   not
                   that
                   we
                   hope
                   any
                   thing
                   from
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   original
                   Authors
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Fountain
                   of
                   all
                   Goodnesse
                   ,
                   through
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   our
                   only
                   Mediator
                   and
                   Redeemer
                   .
                
                 
                   Neither
                   doe
                   we
                   believe
                   any
                   divinity
                   or
                   vertue
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   
                     Images
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   which
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   worship'd
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   
                     Gentiles
                  
                   did
                   their
                   
                     Idols
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   we
                   retain
                   them
                   with
                   due
                   and
                   decent
                   respect
                   in
                   our
                   Churches
                   ,
                   as
                   instruments
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   find
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   do
                   often
                   assist
                   our
                   memories
                   ,
                   and
                   excite
                   our
                   affections
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                   We
                   firmly
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   force
                   of
                   nature
                   ,
                   nor
                   dignity
                   of
                   our
                   best
                   works
                   ,
                   can
                   merit
                   our
                   
                     Justification
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   freely
                   by
                   
                     grace
                     ,
                  
                   through
                   the
                   Redemption
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   And
                   although
                   we
                   should
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   persevere
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   in
                   a
                   godly
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Commandements
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   our
                   hopes
                   of
                   eternall
                   glory
                   still
                   built
                   upon
                   the
                   mercy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   merits
                   of
                   
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   All
                   other
                   
                     merits
                     ,
                  
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   sense
                   of
                   that
                   word
                   )
                   signifie
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   Actions
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   has
                   pleased
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   to
                   promise
                   a
                   reward
                   ;
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   unsuitable
                   to
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   principal
                   design
                   to
                   invite
                   and
                   provoke
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   diligent
                   observance
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Commandements
                     ,
                  
                   by
                   promising
                   heaven
                   as
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   our
                   obedience
                   ,
                   1
                   
                     Tim.
                  
                   4.
                   8.
                   
                   Godlinesse
                   is
                   profitable
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   having
                   the
                   promise
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   come
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                  
                   2.
                   6.
                   
                   God
                   will
                   render
                   to
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   deeds
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   patient
                   confidence
                   in
                   well-doing
                   seek
                   for
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   honor
                   ,
                   and
                   immortalitie
                   ,
                   eternall
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   
                     Rom.
                  
                   8.
                   13.
                   
                   If
                   you
                   live
                   after
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   die
                   ,
                   but
                   if
                   through
                   the
                   spirit
                   you
                   mortifie
                   the
                   deeds
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   
                     you
                     shall
                     live
                     .
                  
                   And
                   
                     Heb.
                  
                   6.
                   10.
                   
                   God
                   is
                   not
                   unjust
                   to
                   forget
                   your
                   work
                   and
                   labour
                   of
                   love
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   have
                   shewed
                   for
                   his
                   name
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Nothing
                   being
                   so
                   frequently
                   repeated
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   gracious
                   promises
                   to
                   recompense
                   with
                   everlasting
                   glory
                   the
                   saith
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   his
                   servants
                   ;
                   Nor
                   is
                   the
                   bounty
                   of
                   God
                   barely
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   works
                   ,
                   but
                   high
                   and
                   plentifull
                   ,
                   
                   even
                   beyond
                   our
                   capacities
                   ,
                   giving
                   full
                   measure
                   ,
                   heaped
                   up
                   ,
                   pressed
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   running
                   over
                   into
                   the
                   bosomes
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   love
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   believe
                   the
                   merit
                   or
                   rewardablenesse
                   of
                   holy
                   living
                   (
                   both
                   which
                   signifie
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   with
                   us
                   )
                   arises
                   not
                   from
                   the
                   self-valu●
                   even
                   of
                   our
                   best
                   actions
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   ours
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Grace
                   and
                   Bounty
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   we
                   sincerely
                   professe
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   done
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   commanded
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   unprofi●able
                   servants
                   ,
                   having
                   done
                   nothing
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   was
                   our
                   duty
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   our
                   ●oasting
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   our
                   glorying
                   is
                   in
                   
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 
                 
                   4.
                   
                   
                   We
                   firmly
                   believe
                   ,
                   and
                   highly
                   reverence
                   the
                   
                     Moral
                     Law
                     ,
                  
                   being
                   so
                   solemnly
                   delivered
                   to
                   
                     Moses
                  
                   upon
                   the
                   Mount
                   ,
                   so
                   expresly
                   confirmed
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   containing
                   in
                   it self
                   so
                   perfect
                   an
                   Abridgement
                   of
                   our
                   whole
                   duty
                   both
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   .
                
                 
                   Which
                   
                     Moral
                     Law
                  
                   we
                   believe
                   obliges
                   all
                   men
                   to
                   proceed
                   with
                   faithfulness
                   and
                   sincerity
                   in
                   their
                   mutual
                   contracts
                   one
                   towards
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   constant
                   profession
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   strictly
                   and
                   absolutely
                   bound
                   to
                   the
                   exact
                   &
                   entire
                   performance
                   of
                   our
                   promises
                   ,
                   made
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   of
                   what
                   Religion
                   soever
                   ;
                   much
                   more
                   to
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   and
                   Civil
                   Powers
                   ,
                   under
                   whose
                   protection
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   obey
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   for
                   fear
                   ,
                   but
                   conscience
                   sake
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   will
                   most
                   faithfully
                   observe
                   our
                   promises
                   of
                   duty
                   and
                   obedience
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   any
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   absolution
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   proceedings
                   of
                   any
                   forein
                   Power
                   or
                   Authority
                   whatsoever
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   we
                   utterly
                   deny
                   and
                   renounce
                   that
                   false
                   and
                   scandalous
                   Position
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Faith
                     is
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     kept
                     with
                     Hereticks
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   most
                   uncharitaly
                   imputed
                   to
                   our
                   practices
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   unjustly
                   pinned
                   upon
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   These
                   we
                   sincerely
                   and
                   solemnly
                   professe
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   searcher
                   of
                   all
                   hearts
                   ,
                   taking
                   the
                   words
                   plainly
                   and
                   simply
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   usuall
                   and
                   familiar
                   sense
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Equivocation
                   or
                   Mentall
                   Reservation
                   whatsoever
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THese
           expressions
           ,
           concerning
           four
           of
           the
           most
           offensive
           points
           wherein
           the
           Papists
           
           differ
           from
           us
           ,
           have
           I
           confesse
           given
           me
           a
           great
           and
           unexpected
           satisfaction
           ;
           And
           though
           I
           remain
           in
           the
           same
           mind
           as
           to
           the
           erroneousnesse
           of
           many
           of
           their
           Tenets
           ,
           yet
           I
           see
           we
           may
           easily
           be
           too
           passionate
           in
           the
           
             degree
          
           of
           detesting
           any
           different
           opinion
           ,
           since
           every
           errour
           is
           not
           presently
           to
           be
           censured
           as
           an
           
             unsufferable
          
           abhomination
           ;
           and
           too
           severe
           in
           the
           
             degree
          
           of
           persecuting
           the
           dissenters
           from
           our
           own
           judgements
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           unworthy
           to
           breath
           the
           same
           ayr
           with
           our selves
           .
        
         
           Certainly
           ,
           many
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           quietly
           enjoy
           a
           just
           and
           unmolested
           freedom
           ,
           approach
           very
           neer
           to
           the
           first
           assertion
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           whilst
           some
           both
           Writers
           and
           Discoursers
           ,
           professe
           to
           submit
           their
           private
           judgements
           unappealably
           to
           a
           truly-free
           Generall
           Council
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           once
           have
           an
           end
           of
           all
           strife
           and
           contention
           about
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ;
           others
           refer
           themselves
           without
           further
           instance
           to
           a
           Provinciall
           Assembly
           of
           Divines
           ,
           and
           very
           few
           but
           will
           prefer
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           supreme
           Authority
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           before
           their
           own
           particular
           sense
           ,
           readily
           conforming
           to
           that
           Declaration
           ,
           which
           the
           Parliament
           shall
           hold
           forth
           to
           be
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           So
           that
           almost
           every
           one
           agrees
           in
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           an
           external
           Authority
           to
           decide
           such
           Controversies
           as
           arise
           out
           of
           the
           different
           interpretation
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           main
           exception
           against
           the
           Papists
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           pin
           their
           Faith
           upon
           the
           Churches
           sleeve
           ,
           and
           yield
           a
           blind
           obedience
           (
           that
           is
           without
           appealing
           any
           further
           )
           to
           her
           determinations
           .
        
         
         
           And
           for
           the
           second
           branch
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           many
           Protestants
           continue
           still
           those
           old
           customs
           of
           baring
           their
           heads
           when
           they
           come
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           nay
           of
           bowing
           at
           the
           name
           of
           
             Iesus
             ;
          
           Practices
           that
           ly
           open
           to
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           objections
           ,
           whichour
           more
           godly
           and
           conscientious
           penns
           make
           against
           the
           Papists
           in
           the
           question
           of
           Pictures
           ;
           yet
           I
           hope
           there
           will
           never
           be
           the
           least
           thought
           entertained
           of
           imposing
           penalties
           upon
           the
           private
           and
           unscandalous
           use
           of
           any
           such
           Ceremonies
           :
           rather
           let
           us
           apply
           our
           endeavours
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           with
           a
           mild
           and
           gentle
           hand
           ,
           than
           beat
           them
           out
           with
           the
           club-fist
           of
           the
           Law
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           I
           reflect
           upon
           the
           third
           conclusion
           in
           the
           Recusants
           paper
           ,
           I
           am
           astonisht
           to
           consider
           how
           education
           with
           a
           little
           mixture
           of
           Passion
           or
           interest
           ,
           makes
           every
           slight
           distemper
           amongst
           Christians
           so
           desperate
           ,
           that
           it
           often
           becomes
           irrecoverable
           ,
           and
           endangers
           both
           the
           health
           and
           life
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Surely
           in
           many
           things
           we
           strangely
           mistake
           one
           another
           .
           I
           professe
           sincerely
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           so
           far
           from
           seizing
           on
           the
           Estate
           of
           a
           Papist
           for
           refusing
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Abjuration
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           is
           compelled
           to
           renounce
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Merits
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           a
           thousand
           deaths
           ,
           rather
           than
           abjure
           so
           great
           and
           manifest
           a
           truth
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           wherein
           they
           explain
           themselves
           ,
           or
           affirm
           so
           great
           and
           manifest
           an
           Errour
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sense
           wherein
           we
           explain
           our selves
           .
           For
           when
           we
           censure
           the
           doctrin
           of
           Merits
           ,
           we
           understand
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           our
           Deserts
           ,
           as
           they
           exclude
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           abstracting
           from
           the
           
           Covenant
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           make
           with
           us
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sense
           we
           justly
           condemn
           all
           opinions
           of
           Merit
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           best
           works
           ,
           as
           presumptuous
           and
           Luciferian
           ;
           but
           I
           now
           see
           when
           the
           Papists
           affirm
           that
           good
           works
           are
           meritorious
           ,
           they
           include
           both
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
          
           and
           in
           effect
           when
           all
           is
           summed
           up
           ,
           it
           amounts
           only
           to
           this
           ;
           that
           God
           hath
           graciously
           promised
           ,
           and
           will
           faithfully
           keep
           his
           word
           ,
           to
           reward
           all
           those
           with
           eternall
           life
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           obey
           his
           commandements
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           the
           Papists
           hold
           mercifullnesse
           to
           be
           meritorious
           ,
           or
           avaylable
           to
           salvation
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
           Mat.
           5.
           7.
           
           In
           this
           sense
           the
           Papists
           hold
           patience
           in
           affliction
           to
           be
           meritorious
           or
           avaylable
           to
           salvation
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           sayes
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             who
             are
             persecuted
             for
             Righteousnesse
             sake
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Mat.
           5.
           10.
           
           And
           this
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           by
           very
           understanding
           men
           amongst
           them
           )
           is
           the
           reall
           truth
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           concerning
           
             Good
             works
             ,
          
           which
           in
           my
           judgment
           differs
           nothing
           from
           ours
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           the
           unsavory
           &
           proud
           sounding
           word
           Merit
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           Clause
           of
           the
           
             Papists
          
           Noat
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           transcribed
           ,
           is
           so
           full
           and
           satisfactory
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           will
           be
           as
           good
           as
           their
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           neither
           fear
           to
           have
           such
           neighbors
           ,
           or
           need
           any
           Magistrat
           fear
           to
           have
           such
           subjects
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           prove
           their
           trustinesse
           and
           fidelity
           ,
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           their
           Oathes
           ,
           I
           cannot
           imagin
           a
           more
           evident
           demonstration
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           make
           a
           conscience
           of
           what
           Oathes
           they
           take
           ;
           he
           that
           swears
           any
           thing
           without
           
           distinction
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           suspected
           to
           be
           as
           false
           to
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           fearlesse
           of
           God
           ,
           whereas
           no
           cleerer
           argument
           can
           be
           alleged
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           any
           ,
           that
           they
           intend
           to
           keep
           all
           the
           Oathes
           they
           take
           ,
           than
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           take
           all
           the
           Oaths
           you
           offer
           ;
           surely
           if
           either
           the
           
             Pope
          
           or
           their
           own
           
             Consciences
          
           could
           give
           them
           this
           extravagant
           privilege
           ,
           to
           be
           bound
           by
           no
           Oath
           ,
           they
           might
           without
           difficulty
           take
           any
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           were
           allowed
           by
           their
           Religion
           to
           swear
           any
           thing
           ,
           certainly
           they
           are
           all
           worse
           than
           mad
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           immediately
           post
           away
           to
           
             Haberd●shers-hall
             ,
          
           call
           for
           the
           Oath
           of
           Abjuration
           ,
           swallow
           it
           down
           quickly
           without
           any
           chewing
           ,
           and
           so
           save
           at
           least
           50000
           l.
           a
           year
           in
           a
           morning
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           late
           Kings
           dayes
           ,
           many
           
             Papists
          
           were
           smartly
           punished
           for
           not
           taking
           the
           Oath
           of
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           none
           for
           observing
           it
           ,
           nay
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           
             Papist
             D●linquents
          
           argue
           for
           themselves
           ,
           that
           the
           utter
           ruine
           ,
           which
           now
           endangers
           their
           whole
           estates
           ,
           proceeds
           solely
           from
           their
           performing
           to
           the
           late
           King
           that
           service
           ,
           which
           he
           called
           
             Allegiance
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           yet
           a
           higher
           proof
           of
           their
           fidelity
           in
           their
           promises
           ,
           since
           they
           adventured
           with
           so
           much
           hazard
           to
           keep
           that
           Oath
           in
           substance
           ,
           which
           they
           refused
           with
           almost
           as
           much
           hazard
           to
           take
           ,
           because
           against
           their
           Conscience
           in
           some
           circumstance
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           let
           any
           one
           judge
           indifferently
           ,
           whether
           they
           that
           firmly
           believe
           all
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           ,
           worship
           and
           adore
           only
           one
           God
           ,
           rely
           upon
           Iesus
           Christ
           for
           their
           sole
           Mediator
           ,
           and
           professe
           it
           their
           duty
           to
           observe
           the
           Commandements
           of
           the
           
             Morall
             Law
             ,
          
           may
           not
           reasonably
           
           be
           suffered
           to
           live
           in
           their
           native
           Country
           with
           the
           peaceable
           enjoyment
           of
           their
           Consciences
           in
           their
           private
           houses
           ,
           especially
           those
           who
           will
           quietly
           submit
           to
           such
           cautions
           and
           restrictions
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Common-wealth
          
           shall
           require
           for
           prevention
           of
           scandall
           ,
           or
           disturbance
           of
           the
           publick
           peace
           .
        
         
           Besides
           I
           am
           perswaded
           a
           farre
           lesse
           liberty
           will
           
             oblige
          
           the
           Papists
           ,
           than
           
             content
          
           any
           other
           ,
           because
           hitherto
           all
           liberty
           has
           been
           wholly
           denyed
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           wholly
           allowed
           to
           every
           one
           else
           ;
           So
           that
           they
           will
           gladly
           receive
           ,
           as
           a
           mercy
           and
           favour
           ,
           what
           others
           challenge
           as
           a
           right
           ,
           and
           their
           affections
           being
           once
           purchased
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           price
           ,
           as
           a
           little
           private
           exercise
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           free
           from
           the
           fright
           and
           smart
           of
           penalties
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           will
           neither
           be
           such
           fools
           ,
           as
           to
           forfeit
           their
           liberty
           ,
           nor
           so
           ungratefull
           as
           to
           forget
           them
           that
           gave
           it
           ;
           since
           out
           of
           all
           our
           Histories
           not
           one
           example
           can
           be
           assigned
           ,
           that
           they
           ever
           offered
           to
           move
           the
           least
           sedition
           ,
           in
           a
           time
           when
           they
           enjoyed
           but
           half
           the
           liberties
           of
           free-born
           English-men
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           shall
           close
           my
           thoughts
           upon
           this
           paper
           ,
           with
           a
           short
           and
           free
           conclusion
           ,
           which
           I
           conceive
           abridges
           in
           few
           words
           the
           whole
           difficulty
           betwixt
           subject
           and
           superiour
           ;
           The
           Magistrate
           that
           protects
           any
           sort
           of
           people
           in
           his
           dominions
           ,
           may
           justly
           require
           their
           service
           ,
           and
           safely
           rely
           upon
           their
           obedience
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           persecute
           them
           ,
           whether
           
             Protestants
          
           or
           
             Papists
             ,
          
           he
           will
           soon
           find
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           violently
           force
           their
           complyance
           ,
           he
           can
           never
           prudently
           rest
           upon
           their
           affections
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           here
           beg
           leave
           to
           be
           dispenced
           
           with
           in
           my
           promise
           of
           ending
           this
           period
           ,
           till
           I
           have
           added
           this
           observation
           ,
           how
           many
           Modern
           Authors
           of
           good
           account
           amongst
           us
           ,
           have
           positively
           held
           forth
           to
           the
           people
           (
           as
           an
           unquestionable
           truth
           )
           that
           the
           
             Papists
          
           by
           their
           principles
           ,
           
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             keep
             faith
             with
             Hereticks
             ;
          
           and
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           I
           was
           once
           of
           the
           same
           opinion
           concerning
           them
           ,
           principally
           relying
           upon
           the
           credit
           of
           Mr.
           
             Iames
             Howell
             ,
          
           an
           ingenious
           traveller
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Popish
           Countries
           ,
           which
           makes
           me
           the
           more
           wonder
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           take
           such
           an
           erroneous
           opinion
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           assert
           it
           in
           print
           neer
           the
           end
           of
           his
           first
           part
           of
           
             Dodona's
             Grove
             ;
          
           where
           he
           sayes
           ,
           
             That
             one
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             last
             great
             Council
          
           (
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           Council
           of
           
             Trent
             )
             was
             ,
             that
          
           HAERETICIS
           NON
           EST
           TENENDA
           FIDES
           ;
           The
           esteem
           I
           had
           entertained
           of
           that
           Authors
           ingenuity
           permitted
           me
           not
           to
           acquiesce
           to
           some
           Recusants
           verball
           denyall
           of
           this
           assertion
           ;
           but
           (
           for
           more
           ample
           satisfaction
           in
           this
           so
           important
           a
           point
           )
           I
           took
           the
           pains
           to
           peruse
           some
           of
           their
           best
           writers
           ,
           and
           found
           them
           unanimously
           agree
           ,
           
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             only
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             but
             even
             with
             Turks
             ,
             Iews
             ,
             and
             Infidells
             ,
             &
             that
             indispensably
             :
          
           neither
           could
           I
           find
           one
           tittle
           to
           that
           purpose
           in
           any
           Canon
           or
           Session
           of
           that
           last
           great
           
             Council
             ,
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           but
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           For
           both
           in
           the
           15
           and
           18
           
             Session
             ,
          
           the
           
             Council
          
           sayes
           expresly
           ,
           
             that
             whosoever
             shall
             violate
             the
             least
             point
             of
             the
             Publick
             Faith
             ,
             given
             for
             the
             security
             of
             all
             Protestants
             ,
             that
             should
             repair
             to
             that
             Council
             ,
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             those
             penalties
             ,
          
           QUAS
           IURE
           DIVINO
           ET
           HUMANO
           AUT
           CONSUETUDINE
           HUJUSMODI
           
           SALVORUM
           CONDUCTUUM
           VIOLATORES
           INCURRERE
           POSSUNT
           ,
           ABSQUE
           OMNI
           EXCUSATIONE
           AUT
           QUAVIS
           IN
           HAC
           PARTE
           CONTRADICTIONE
           .
           By
           which
           it
           evidently
           appeares
           ,
           that
           the
           Councill
           supposed
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           known
           and
           certain
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           should
           violate
           his
           
             faith
          
           promised
           to
           
             Heretiques
             ,
          
           was
           not
           onely
           punishable
           by
           
             Humane
             Laws
             ,
          
           but
           even
           by
           the
           
             Divin●
             Law
          
           it self
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           if
           it
           had
           been
           my
           unhappiness
           to
           have
           done
           any
           sort
           of
           Christians
           so
           much
           wrong
           in
           publique
           ,
           my
           conscience
           (
           comming
           afterwards
           to
           be
           better
           inform'd
           )
           would
           oblige
           me
           to
           a
           publique
           reparation
           ;
           for
           though
           wee
           use
           no
           such
           
             confession
             ,
          
           as
           the
           
             Papists
          
           practise
           ,
           yet
           the
           Law
           of
           naturall
           reason
           binds
           us
           to
           as
           punctuall
           an
           observance
           of
           restitution
           ,
           as
           any
           Papists
           whatsoever
           ,
           and
           that
           even
           to
           
             Papists
          
           themselves
           ,
           when
           we
           do
           them
           any
           injury
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           finall
           dispatch
           of
           this
           point
           concerning
           the
           Papists
           indispensable
           obligation
           of
           performing
           their
           promises
           ,
           it
           was
           my
           fortune
           to
           light
           upon
           a
           book
           of
           one
           
             Paul
             Layman
          
           a
           German
           Iesuit
           ,
           and
           an
           Author
           of
           great
           esteem
           amongst
           the
           
             Casuists
          
           (
           who
           treating
           of
           dispensations
           
             lib.
             2.
             tract.
             3.
             cap.
          
           12
           )
           sets
           down
           these
           very
           words
           ,
           DICO
           QUARTO
           ,
           SI
           CATHOLICI
           CUM
           HAERETICIS
           PUBLICUM
           FOEDUS
           INEANT
           ,
           NON
           POTEST
           PER
           AUTHORITATEM
           PONTIFICIAM
           SOLVI
           AUT
           RELAXARI
           ;
           
             If
             Catholicks
             enter
             into
             any
             publick
             contract
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             dissolved
             or
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Popes
             power
             .
          
           And
           some
           few
           lines
           
           after
           ,
           proceeding
           upon
           the
           same
           question
           ,
           h●
           pronounces
           down-right
           ,
           ABSOLUTE
           NEGARI
           DEBET
           ID
           (
           viz.
           REMISSIONEM
           FOEDERIS
           ,
           )
           A
           SUMMO
           PONTIFICE
           FIERI
           POSSE
           ;
           
             It
             ought
             absolutely
             to
             be
             denied
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             obsolve
             from
             such
             contracts
             .
          
           And
           again
           ,
           FIDES
           PUBLICA
           HAERETICIS
           DATA
           INVIOLABILITER
           ET
           SINE
           ULLO
           DISPENSATIONIS
           REMEDIO
           SERVANDA
           EST
           QUAMDIU
           IPSI
           SERVARE
           PARATI
           SUNT
           :
           
             Publique
             Faith
             given
             to
             Hereticks
             ought
             inviolably
             and
             indispensably
             to
             be
             observed
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             perform
             their
             part
             .
          
           And
           concludes
           ,
           that
           even
           
             Jesuits
             ,
          
           as
           well
           as
           other
           
             Doctors
             ,
          
           hold
           the
           Popes
           power
           to
           be
           limitable
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           Almighty
           as
           the
           World
           usually
           believes
           concerning
           them
           .
           The
           same
           Doctrine
           is
           repeated
           in
           the
           Abridgment
           of
           
             Laymans
          
           book
           entituled
           
             Compendium
             Moralis
             Theologiae
             Pauli
             Layman
             ,
             folio
          
           265.
           
        
         
           The
           Papists
           having
           given
           so
           much
           satisfaction
           by
           their
           Petition
           and
           other
           Paper
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           by
           their
           submission
           to
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           demeanor
           in
           this
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           now
           establisht
           ;
           I
           must
           appeal
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           Instrument
           of
           our
           freedom
           my
           
             L.
             G.
             Cromwell
             ,
          
           but
           to
           all
           conscientious
           men
           whether
           these
           
             Papists
          
           may
           not
           reasonably
           hope
           so
           much
           mercy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           by
           penalties
           debarred
           the
           private
           exercise
           of
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           with
           their
           doors
           shut
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           cautions
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           the
           State
           shall
           be
           pleased
           to
           ordain
           for
           Regulation
           of
           Soul-freedome
           ;
           since
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           Christian
           liberty
           may
           be
           lawfully
           governed
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           also
           as
           evident
           that
           
           it
           cannot
           lawfully
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           peaceable
           spirit
           have
           liberty
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           licentions
           Liver
           not
           have
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           Such
           moderate
           and
           orderly
           freedome
           might
           charitably
           be
           allowed
           to
           the
           quiet
           Papist
           from
           persons
           that
           afford
           far
           more
           advantages
           to
           far
           more
           dangerous
           enemies
           ,
           the
           Scotch
           or
           rigid
           
             K●rki●●s
             ,
          
           who
           have
           severall
           times
           engaged
           against
           us
           in
           open
           field
           ,
           and
           by
           many
           plots
           and
           secret
           contrivements
           endeavoured
           (
           as
           much
           as
           in
           them
           lay
           )
           to
           subvert
           the
           present
           Government
           ;
           yet
           after
           so
           many
           victories
           obtained
           against
           them
           &
           the
           reducing
           of
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           their
           Country
           to
           the
           obedience
           of
           this
           State
           ;
           
             The
             Ministers
          
           (
           as
           saies
           a
           letter
           the
           21th
           of
           
             Febr.
          
           1651
           ,
           from
           an
           Officer
           of
           our
           Army
           at
           
             Edenborough
             )
             are
             violently
             bent
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             preach
             damnation
             to
             all
             Complyers
             with
             us
             in
             any
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           And
           let
           any
           indifferent
           person
           read
           the
           strange
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Presbytery
           of
           
             Aberden
          
           against
           
             Sir
             Alexander
             Irvin
             ,
          
           Lord
           of
           Drum
           ,
           published
           in
           the
           
             Diurnall
             ,
             26
             Ian.
          
           1651
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           I
           am
           confident
           )
           highly
           applaud
           that
           ingenious
           letter
           from
           an
           eminent
           Officer
           of
           our
           Army
           dated
           at
           
             Edenborough
             ,
          
           the
           21th
           of
           the
           same
           moneth
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           the
           next
           weeks
           
             Politicus
             ,
          
           which
           hath
           these
           very
           words
           .
           
             You
             would
             wonder
             to
             observe
             the
             strange
             Pride
             and
             proceedings
             of
             the
             kirk-Clergy
             ,
             the
             ingredients
             of
             whose
             constitution
             admit
             of
             many
             more
             grains
             of
             gun-powder
             ,
             than
             you
             shall
             find
             in
             any
             Jesuits
             in
             Christendome
             :
             so
             that
             if
             they
             be
             not
             closely
             look'd
             unto
             ,
             they
             will
             set
             all
             on
             fire
             again
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             in
             an
             other
             letter
             dated
             12th
             of
          
           April
           ,
           1652
           ,
           
             from
          
           Dalkeith
           
             in
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             printed
             
             in
             the
             next
             weeks
          
           Diurnall
           ,
           
             is
             this
             excellent
             observation
             ;
          
           Believe
           it
           ,
           all
           our
           other
           Enemies
           are
           tame
           beasts
           to
           the
           high
           Presbyter
           ,
           and
           yet
           with
           the
           winding
           and
           turning
           of
           a
           religious
           pretence
           and
           an
           artificial
           zeal
           against
           Heresie
           ,
           he
           will
           like
           a
           tame
           snake
           (
           if
           not
           warily
           avoided
           )
           get
           into
           your
           bosome
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Continually
           every
           week
           come
           still
           fresh
           and
           loud
           complaints
           from
           our
           friends
           and
           Officers
           in
           Scotland
           of
           the
           stubbornesse
           of
           a
           certain
           froward
           and
           resty
           party
           in
           that
           Nation
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           pertinacy
           and
           malice
           of
           these
           
             Kirkists
             ,
          
           such
           of
           them
           as
           have
           not
           appeared
           in
           actuall
           armes
           against
           us
           are
           so
           far
           from
           being
           sequestred
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           enjoy
           great
           places
           of
           honour
           and
           benefit
           under
           our
           Government
           .
           And
           (
           such
           is
           the
           States
           mercy
           towards
           them
           )
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           for
           setling
           the
           affaires
           of
           Scotland
           by
           their
           declaration
           of
           the
           21
           
             February
             ,
          
           1651
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           the
           
             Declaration
          
           of
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Common
           wealth
           of
           
             England
          
           have
           exprest
           a
           particular
           regard
           and
           indulgence
           to
           the
           whole
           Nation
           ;
           in
           these
           words
           .
           
             That
             such
             Ministers
             whose
             Consciences
             oblige
             them
             to
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Administration
             of
             spirituall
             ordinances
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Scotish
             Churches
             ,
             with
             any
             that
             shall
             voluntarily
             joyn
             in
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             receive
             protection
             and
             encouragemens
             from
             all
             in
             authority
             ,
             in
             their
             peaceable
             and
             unoffensive
             exercise
             of
             the
             same
             :
             as
             also
             others
             ,
             who
             not
             being
             satisfied
             in
             Conscience
             to
             use
             that
             form
             ,
             shall
             serve
             and
             worship
             God
             in
             other
             Gospell-way
             ,
             and
             behave
             themselves
             peaceably
             and
             unoffensivel
             therein
             .
          
        
         
           And
           we
           doe
           lastly
           declare
           ,
           That
           all
           Merchants
           ,
           
           tradesmen
           and
           handicrafts
           men
           ,
           not
           having
           in
           lands
           and
           goods
           above
           the
           cleer
           value
           of
           500l
           .
           sterling
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           persons
           not
           having
           in
           lands
           and
           goods
           above
           the
           cleer
           value
           of
           200l
           .
           sterling
           (
           not
           being
           prisoners
           of
           war
           ,
           or
           Souldiers
           of
           fortune
           in
           Commission
           )
           who
           shall
           in
           pursuance
           of
           the
           said
           Declaration
           live
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           yeeld
           obedience
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           of
           England
           exercised
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           be
           freed
           and
           discharged
           from
           all
           forfeitures
           and
           confiscations
           of
           their
           Estates
           ,
           for
           any
           thing
           formerly
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           wars
           ,
           but
           be
           received
           into
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           such
           liberties
           and
           immunities
           ,
           as
           also
           such
           leases
           and
           grants
           of
           confiscated
           and
           forfeited
           lands
           ,
           as
           upon
           consideration
           of
           their
           respective
           qualities
           and
           deserts
           shal
           be
           thought
           fit
           ,
           
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           branch
           of
           this
           
             Declaration
          
           such
           a
           Conscience-security
           is
           held
           forth
           ,
           as
           (
           according
           to
           my
           soul
           )
           ought
           not
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           
             Christ
          
           be
           denyed
           to
           any
           peaceable
           Christian
           ,
           and
           I
           extremely
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           our
           Governours
           ,
           for
           so
           noble
           and
           charitable
           a
           proceeding
           ;
           yet
           I
           plainly
           see
           ,
           that
           they
           to
           whom
           this
           favour
           is
           allowed
           ,
           are
           both
           different
           from
           us
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           and
           opposite
           to
           us
           in
           their
           Nationall
           affection
           ;
           whereas
           a
           far
           lesser
           mercy
           is
           denyed
           to
           our
           own
           kindred
           and
           allyes
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           Country-men
           ,
           born
           to
           the
           same
           freedom
           with
           our selves
           ,
           who
           have
           in
           a
           much
           lesse
           measure
           offended
           in
           matters
           of
           hostility
           ,
           nay
           divers
           of
           them
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           who
           yet
           would
           be
           content
           ,
           and
           thankfull
           for
           a
           small
           part
           of
           that
           favour
           ,
           which
           the
           
             Parliament
          
           so
           bountifully
           bestows
           upon
           strangers
           .
        
         
         
           By
           the
           second
           Branch
           very
           many
           of
           that
           Nation
           ,
           who
           have
           bin
           in
           actuall
           armes
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           wounded
           or
           slain
           our
           friends
           in
           open
           Batells
           ,
           will
           receive
           an
           immunity
           (
           for
           500l
           .
           Sterling
           is
           a
           great
           estate
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           )
           Whereas
           many
           of
           our
           own
           Country
           ,
           who
           never
           lifted
           up
           hand
           against
           us
           ,
           have
           two
           parts
           of
           their
           estates
           with
           rigor
           sequ●stred
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           so
           charitable
           a
           distinction
           ,
           as
           to
           free
           the
           poorer
           sort
           ,
           whose
           estates
           are
           of
           lesse
           value
           than
           500l
           .
           For
           our
           merciless
           
             Sequestrators
          
           have
           tripar●ited
           even
           the
           day
           laborers
           goods
           and
           very
           household-stuff
           ,
           and
           taken
           away
           two
           Cowes
           ,
           where
           the
           whole
           stock
           was
           but
           three
           .
        
         
           
             Passages
             observed
             upon
             Cases
             depending
             at
             Haberdashers-Hall
             .
          
           
             I
             Must
             confesse
             I
             had
             not
             so
             much
             time
             to
             spare
             as
             I
             could
             have
             wish'd
             ,
             yet
             for
             some
             weeks
             I
             attended
             at
             
               Haberdashers
               Hall
            
             for
             better
             satisfaction
             :
             but
             to
             make
             a
             full
             discovery
             of
             all
             the
             proceedings
             there
             ,
             is
             beyond
             the
             levell
             of
             my
             discourse
             :
             I
             will
             only
             promise
             in
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             not
             to
             exceed
             the
             bounds
             of
             truth
             and
             modesty
             .
             The
             present
             
               Commissioners
               ,
            
             for
             ought
             I
             could
             discern
             ,
             are
             civill
             persons
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             apprehensive
             of
             others
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             seem
             to
             say
             in
             many
             hard
             cases
             ,
             that
             either
             their
             Instructions
             or
             Commission
             binds
             them
             up
             from
             being
             able
             to
             give
             relief
             ,
             or
             the
             obligation
             to
             the
             
               Oath
            
             they
             take
             will
             not
             permit
             them
             to
             shew
             that
             tendernesse
             and
             compassion
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             (
             I
             am
             perswaded
             )
             their
             Consciences
             would
             
             carry
             them
             forth
             to
             practise
             ,
             since
             most
             of
             the
             suters
             that
             come
             before
             them
             appear
             so
             miserably
             ruined
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             distressednesse
             of
             their
             condition
             is
             motive
             enough
             to
             incite
             the
             Mercy
             of
             their
             Judges
             ,
             especially
             ,
             their
             crime
             being
             onely
             the
             refusall
             of
             an
             
               Oath
            
             〈◊〉
             which
             they
             solemnly
             professe
             is
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             against
             o●●
             Laws
             ;
             And
             truly
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             I
             reflect
             upon
             the
             strange
             severity
             of
             that
             
               Oath
               ,
            
             my
             So●●
             goes
             forth
             in
             pity
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             ;
             since
             even
             their
             thoughts
             a●●
             not
             free
             ,
             but
             an
             absolute
             force
             laid
             upon
             the
             most
             inward
             cogitations
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             themselves
             compelled
             to
             condemn
             themselves
             by
             accusations
             wrested
             out
             of
             their
             own
             mouthes
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             former
             Committees
             Authority
             ,
             these
             seven
             (
             who
             now
             〈◊〉
             Judges
             of
             Delinquency
             and
             Sequestrations
             )
             were
             impowered
             about
             25
             
               Ianuary
               ,
            
             164●
             since
             which
             time
             they
             and
             their
             sub-commissioners
             in
             the
             severall
             Counties
             have
             made
             many
             new
             discoveries
             both
             of
             Delinquents
             and
             Papists
             estates
             ,
             either
             not
             before
             sequestred
             ,
             or
             not
             compounded
             for
             at
             the
             full
             value
             ,
             but
             I
             observed
             that
             they
             who
             were
             ●equestred
             or
             had
             their
             rents
             or
             goods
             unduely
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             former
             Committees
             for
             Sequestrations
             ,
             how
             unjustly
             soever
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             releeved
             by
             these
             Commissioners
             nor
             any
             other
             power
             but
             by
             the
             Parliament
             it self
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             the
             Case
             of
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Knightley
            
             a
             Recusant
             only
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             of
             whose
             Mansion
             house
             in
             
               Essex
            
             was
             puld
             down
             to
             repair
             the
             Fort
             at
             
               Tilburie
               ,
            
             for
             which
             he
             petitioned
             
             
             pittance
             of
             100
             l.
             
               per
               an.
            
             only
             allowed
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             own
             and
             fathers
             estate
             .
          
           
             In
             
               February
            
             1651
             ,
             Mr.
             
               James
               Hanham
            
             of
             the
             West
             petitions
             the
             Commissioners
             at
             
               Haberdashe●s
               hall
            
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             never
             acted
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             two
             parts
             of
             his
             estate
             were
             sequestred
             with
             such
             rigour
             for
             his
             Recusancy
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             not
             possibly
             subsist
             with
             necessaries
             by
             the
             remaining
             thirds
             ,
             when
             taxes
             and
             other
             charges
             were
             deducted
             :
             That
             he
             was
             therefore
             constrained
             to
             borrow
             50
             l.
             upon
             Bond
             ,
             and
             having
             disbursed
             15
             l.
             of
             the
             money
             ,
             it
             seemes
             the
             
               Sequestrators
            
             got
             notice
             that
             the
             Petitioner
             had
             somewhat
             in
             his
             house
             worth
             a
             new
             sequestration
             or
             review
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             thereupon
             they
             search
             his
             trunkes
             ,
             find
             the
             remaining
             35
             l.
             pull
             out
             the
             guilty
             bag
             ,
             and
             two
             parts
             of
             it
             they
             sequester
             into
             their
             own
             pockets
             ,
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             for
             releef
             therein
             Mr
             
               Hanham
            
             appealed
             ,
             but
             found
             no
             redresse
             at
             present
             ,
             more
             than
             an
             Order
             for
             the
             sub-Commissioners
             in
             the
             Country
             to
             examine
             the
             business
             and
             certify
             ,
             &c.
             
             At
             the
             return
             of
             whose
             Certificate
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             Petitioner
             to
             expect
             his
             doom
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             31
             of
             
               March
            
             1652
             ,
             the
             Petition
             of
             one
             
               Hamond
            
             or
             
               Ammot
            
             was
             read
             ,
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             That
             the
             Petitioner
             never
             did
             bear
             Arms
             or
             assist
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             yet
             his
             estate
             had
             lyen
             under
             sequestration
             ever
             since
             the
             year
             1645
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             penny
             allowed
             him
             for
             his
             maintenance
             .
             That
             the
             Petitioner
             ,
             being
             a
             Recusant
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             late
             war
             continue
             at
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             could
             without
             apparent
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             but
             considering
             how
             obnoxious
             
             even
             the
             most
             peaceable
             of
             his
             Religion
             were
             to
             be
             affronted
             and
             ruined
             ,
             by
             the
             dayly
             mischeifs
             they
             received
             from
             some
             disorderly
             souldiers
             ,
             and
             especially
             seeing
             one
             of
             his
             neighbours
             (
             a
             Recusant
             )
             slain
             at
             his
             own
             door
             ,
             the
             Petitioner
             did
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             fly
             for
             protection
             to
             a
             Garison
             of
             the
             late
             
               Kings
               ,
            
             without
             acting
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             least
             kind
             against
             the
             
               Parliament
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             humbly
             prayed
             he
             might
             have
             a
             fifth
             of
             his
             estate
             &
             the
             arrears
             allowed
             him
             to
             buy
             bread
             .
             But
             it
             not
             appearing
             to
             the
             Commissioners
             that
             he
             had
             wife
             or
             Children
             ,
             their
             answer
             was
             ,
             
               they
               had
               not
               power
               to
               grant
               him
               any
               releef
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             do
             I
             believe
             this
             mans
             case
             to
             be
             singular
             :
             For
             I
             am
             well
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             those
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             who
             are
             sequestred
             as
             absolute
             delinquents
             ,
             were
             never
             in
             actuall
             arms
             against
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             but
             onely
             fled
             to
             the
             enemies
             Garrisons
             for
             shelter
             ,
             yet
             no
             qualification
             or
             difference
             in
             punishment
             is
             hitherto
             allowed
             them
             ,
             which
             would
             bee
             to
             my
             understanding
             very
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ;
             Since
             whoever
             did
             observe
             the
             fury
             and
             rage
             of
             most
             of
             our
             common
             souldiers
             (
             at
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             late
             troubles
             )
             against
             many
             of
             that
             party
             ,
             will
             easily
             conclude
             the
             Papists
             had
             reason
             to
             distrust
             their
             own
             personall
             security
             amongst
             them
             .
             And
             for
             instance
             ,
             I
             remember
             an
             officer
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             under
             the
             Earl
             of
             
               Manchester
            
             told
             me
             ,
             that
             at
             their
             taking
             of
             
               Lincoln
            
             from
             the
             
               Cavaleers
            
             in
             the
             year
             1644
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             eye
             witnesse
             of
             this
             Tragedy
             .
             The
             next
             day
             after
             the
             Town
             was
             taken
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             common
             souldiers
             in
             cold
             bloud
             (
             meeting
             with
             Mr.
             
             
               Price
            
             of
             
               Washingley
            
             in
             
               Huntington●hire
            
             a
             Papist
             )
             asked
             him
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
            
             Price
             
               the
               
               Papist
               ?
               I
               am
            
             (
             said
             he
             )
             Price
             
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               ;
            
             whereupon
             one
             of
             them
             immediately
             shot
             him
             dead
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             month
             of
             
               March
            
             there
             happned
             at
             this
             Hall
             a
             very
             hard
             case
             ,
             which
             was
             of
             a
             maid-servant
             (
             whose
             name
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             )
             but
             her
             Petition
             was
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             That
             her
             Father
             and
             Mother
             both
             dyed
             ,
             when
             she
             was
             but
             16
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             poor
             ,
             they
             left
             the
             Petitioner
             only
             some
             old
             clothes
             and
             a
             little
             household-stuff
             ,
             in
             all
             not
             above
             5.
             or
             6.
             pounds
             ,
             after
             whose
             death
             of
             Petitioner
             ,
             being
             an
             Orphan
             ,
             betook
             her self
             to
             service
             ,
             and
             having
             served
             seventeen
             yeares
             ,
             for
             the
             annuall
             wages
             of
             7
             Nobles
             ,
             the
             Petitioner
             had
             by
             her
             frugaliy
             increased
             her
             small
             patrimony
             to
             20
             l.
             which
             being
             plac'd
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             
               A.
               B.
            
             and
             of
             late
             discovered
             to
             be
             the
             Petitioners
             money
             ,
             and
             the
             Petitioner
             a
             Recusant
             ;
             She
             humbly
             prayd
             that
             they
             would
             please
             to
             take
             the
             sad
             and
             disconsolate
             condition
             of
             a
             poor
             Orphan
             into
             their
             charitable
             consideration
             ,
             whereby
             the
             extremity
             of
             the
             Law
             might
             be
             qualified
             to
             so
             mercifull
             a
             temper
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             not
             be
             utterly
             ruind
             ,
             by
             losing
             in
             a
             moment
             for
             her
             Conscience
             what
             she
             had
             been
             so
             long
             in
             gathering
             by
             the
             sweat
             of
             her
             browes
             .
             But
             the
             Commissioners
             ,
             (
             though
             perhaps
             other
             wise
             willing
             )
             concluded
             they
             had
             not
             power
             to
             give
             her
             any
             releef
             ,
             more
             than
             the
             bare
             thirds
             ,
             unlesse
             she
             would
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
               ;
            
             A
             thing
             as
             far
             at
             least
             above
             her
             understanding
             ,
             as
             it
             can
             be
             against
             her
             Conscience
             ,
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             unreasonable
             (
             as
             many
             wel-affected
             seem
             to
             urge
             )
             that
             the
             Priests
             and
             Ministers
             (
             who
             do
             or
             at
             least
             should
             perform
             some
             spirituall
             
             offices
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Soul
             should
             tyth
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             husband-mans
             labour
             :
             How
             much
             more
             unreasonable
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             poor
             silly
             maid-servant
             should
             thus
             ,
             meerly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             be
             sequestred
             of
             two
             thirds
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             by
             many
             yeares
             labour
             she
             had
             gained
             and
             reserved
             ,
             as
             a
             suport
             against
             the
             necessities
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             16th
             of
             
               Aprill
            
             1652.
             
             The
             Case
             of
             Mistris
             
               Church
            
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
            
             a
             Recusant
             ,
             was
             heard
             ,
             whose
             Petition
             spake
             to
             this
             effect
             ;
             That
             her
             late
             husband
             in
             his
             life
             time
             setled
             a
             lease
             of
             
               Muck-hall
            
             (
             or
             such
             like
             name
             )
             in
             
               Essex
            
             of
             considerable
             value
             upon
             her
             in
             lieu
             of
             joincture
             ,
             for
             divers
             years
             yet
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             was
             held
             of
             the
             late
             Dean
             and
             Chapter
             of
             Pauls
             ;
             That
             
               Alderman
               Andrews
            
             or
             Mr.
             
               Nathaniel
            
             his
             son
             had
             bought
             the
             reversion
             of
             those
             lands
             at
             
               Gurney
               house
               ,
            
             and
             had
             since
             taken
             a
             lease
             for
             7
             years
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             for
             Sequestration
             in
             
               Essex
            
             of
             the
             whole
             present
             possession
             ,
             without
             the
             Petitioners
             consent
             or
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             her
             thirds
             ;
             And
             that
             the
             said
             Mr.
             
             
               Andrewes
            
             having
             now
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             estate
             ,
             had
             demolish'd
             the
             Petitioners
             Mansion
             house
             ,
             and
             did
             refuse
             to
             pay
             the
             Petitioner
             her
             Thirds
             ,
             whereby
             she
             was
             driven
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             wanting
             bread
             ,
             being
             a
             distressed
             and
             friendlesse
             widdow
             of
             almost
             80
             years
             of
             Age
             ;
             She
             therefore
             prayd
             her
             thirds
             and
             the
             arreares
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             said
             lease
             might
             be
             annulled
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               first
               was
               charitably
               granted
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               the
               Lease
               ,
               and
               what
               her
               thirds
               should
               be
               ,
               she
               was
               left
               to
               the
               Mercy
               of
               Mr.
            
             Andrews
             ,
             
               who
               I
               fear
               does
               forget
               what
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercyes
               sayes
               in
            
             Ieremy
             22.
             3.
             
             Execute
             judgment
             and
             
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             deliver
             the
             spoyled
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             oppressour
             ,
             and
             doe
             no
             wrong
             ,
             〈◊〉
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             stranger
             ,
             and
             fatherlesse
             and
             widdow
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               And
               in
            
             Matt.
             23.
             14.
             
             Woe
             unto
             you
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Hypocrites
             ,
             For
             ye
             devour
             widdowes
             houses
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             pretence
             make
             long
             prayer
             ;
             Therefore
             ye
             shall
             receive
             the
             greater
             damnation
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             in
             this
             case
             did
             most
             exact
             my
             observation
             ,
             was
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             
               Andrews
            
             (
             a
             person
             of
             quality
             )
             should
             make
             use
             of
             his
             power
             against
             a
             poor
             widow
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             openly
             avow
             the
             taking
             of
             her
             estate
             over
             her
             head
             ,
             with
             so
             little
             regard
             to
             the
             thirds
             ,
             which
             is
             allowed
             her
             by
             the
             Act
             of
             Parl.
             and
             so
             much
             to
             his
             own
             benefit
             ;
             without
             which
             ,
             t
             is
             like
             he
             would
             not
             have
             taken
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             which
             the
             Petitioner
             must
             needs
             suffer
             .
          
           
             From
             
               Haberdashers
               hall
            
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             make
             a
             step
             into
             
               Morefields
               ,
            
             where
             on
             the
             19
             of
             
               May
            
             1650
             being
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             
               Rich.
               
               Ledsam
            
             and
             one
             
               Lea●●eater
               ,
            
             two
             Pursuivants
             ,
             apprehended
             
               Robert
               Segar
               ,
            
             a
             poor
             old
             decrepit
             man
             ,
             upon
             a
             suspition
             (
             and
             t
             was
             but
             a
             suspition
             )
             that
             he
             had
             been
             at
             the
             
               Spanish
               Embassadors
            
             at
             
               Masse
               ;
            
             upon
             this
             bare
             surmise
             the
             poor
             man
             was
             searched
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             pockets
             they
             found
             an
             old
             Prayer
             Book
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             was
             carried
             before
             a
             justice
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             the
             
               Galehouse
            
             at
             
               Westminster
               ,
            
             where
             he
             lay
             in
             the
             Common
             Gaol
             ,
             till
             the
             quarter
             Sessions
             in
             
               Ianuary
            
             1651
             ,
             beign
             full
             20
             moneths
             ,
             without
             any
             discharge
             or
             proceedings
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             Sessions
             was
             acquitted
             by
             proclamation
             ,
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             
               Justice
               Scobell
               ,
            
             but
             was
             deteyned
             Prisoner
             (
             untill
             
               April
            
             1652
             )
             
             by
             Mr.
             
             
               Weeks
            
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             prison
             for
             the
             rent
             of
             his
             lodging
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             said
             keeper
             demanded
             14
             pence
             a
             week
             ,
             besides
             fees
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             as
             
               I
            
             am
             credibly
             inform'd
             )
             the
             old
             man
             lay
             on
             the
             boards
             in
             the
             Common
             Gaol
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             other
             pillow
             for
             his
             head
             ,
             but
             a
             hard
             Stone
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             must
             now
             pay
             more
             than
             he
             is
             worth
             ,
             or
             continue
             till
             he
             perish
             in
             prison
             ,
             being
             above
             86
             years
             of
             age
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             am
             at
             the
             
               Gatehouse
            
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             the
             supplement
             of
             a
             like
             sad
             story
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             21
             page
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             
               Moderator
               ,
            
             concerning
             a
             great-bellyed
             gentle-woman
             ,
             committed
             to
             prison
             on
             the
             24
             of
             
               Iune
               ,
            
             1651
             ,
             her
             name
             upon
             enquiry
             I
             find
             was
             
               Delavall
               ,
            
             an
             English
             woman
             ,
             but
             her
             husband
             a
             Frenchman
             ;
             she
             was
             committed
             also
             to
             the
             
               Gatehouse
               ,
            
             and
             with
             much
             importunity
             got
             leave
             by
             Petition
             to
             goe
             out
             upon
             bail
             ,
             till
             she
             was
             brought
             to
             bed
             ,
             but
             was
             an
             actuall
             Prisoner
             full
             7
             months
             of
             the
             12
             ,
             which
             is
             prescribed
             by
             the
             
               Statute
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Fine
             of
             100
             Marks
             stood
             charg'd
             upon
             her
             ,
             til
             she
             was
             releeved
             by
             the
             late
             gracious
             Act
             of
             
               Generall
               Pardon
            
             and
             
               Oblivion
               ,
            
             (
             an
             
               Act
            
             that
             no
             lesse
             obliges
             all
             the
             People
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             to
             forget
             their
             private
             injuries
             ,
             than
             to
             remember
             the
             publique
             mercy
             of
             the
             Parliament
             :
             )
             and
             all
             this
             poor
             Womans
             sufferings
             merely
             grounded
             upon
             a
             bare
             supposition
             ,
             that
             she
             had
             been
             at
             the
             then
             
               French
               Agents
            
             in
             
               Long
               Acre
            
             at
             Mass
             ,
             without
             so
             much
             as
             one
             witnesse
             that
             there
             was
             any
             Masse
             said
             there
             at
             all
             ,
             It
             being
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             case
             (
             if
             I
             may
             believe
             their
             most
             serious
             Protestations
             
             that
             they
             were
             only
             at
             their
             other
             private
             devotions
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             
               Haberdashers
               hall
               .
            
             I
             perceived
             in
             my
             observations
             there
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             cases
             before
             recited
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             familiar
             thing
             to
             see
             Papists
             (
             I
             mean
             single
             Papists
             ,
             without
             the
             adjunct
             of
             Delinquency
             )
             outed
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             two
             sequestred
             thirds
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             by
             any
             stranger
             that
             would
             offer
             in
             the
             box
             but
             12
             pence
             more
             than
             the
             owner
             ;
             which
             hath
             made
             divers
             owners
             strain
             themselves
             to
             give
             more
             rent
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             possibly
             make
             of
             the
             two
             parts
             ,
             rather
             than
             be
             outed
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             their
             Antient
             patrimonies
             ;
             And
             some
             of
             them
             have
             assured
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             happens
             very
             often
             ,
             that
             neighbours
             ,
             either
             through
             covetousnesse
             of
             revenge
             (
             for
             who
             can
             live
             so
             innocently
             as
             to
             procure
             no
             Enemy
             ,
             at
             least
             so
             happily
             as
             to
             have
             none
             ,
             )
             set
             themselves
             to
             outvy
             the
             owners
             ,
             and
             then
             recompence
             the
             losse
             they
             have
             in
             the
             great
             rent
             they
             pay
             ,
             by
             mi●using
             the
             lands
             they
             hire
             in
             despite
             of
             the
             owner
             .
          
           
             Besides
             many
             times
             when
             the
             proprietors
             have
             with
             much
             charge
             and
             long
             attendance
             obtained
             Leases
             of
             the
             two
             parts
             for
             7
             years
             in
             the
             Country
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ;
             after
             improvement
             of
             their
             estates
             by
             good
             husbandry
             ,
             they
             are
             again
             outed
             ,
             and
             their
             Leases
             made
             void
             at
             this
             Hall
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             the
             want
             of
             some
             formality
             of
             
               Surveying
               ,
               posting
               ,
               boxing
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             it
             seemes
             the
             Instructions
             from
             these
             Commissioners
             do
             hold
             forth
             to
             
             those
             below
             ,
             yet
             those
             
               Instructions
            
             are
             not
             made
             publique
             ,
             whereby
             the
             partyes
             interessed
             might
             be
             advised
             how
             to
             proceed
             regularly
             and
             certainly
             in
             a
             businesse
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             concernes
             their
             subsistence
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             the
             Recusants
             permitted
             to
             sell
             any
             of
             their
             Lands
             ,
             by
             Fining
             for
             the
             two
             parts
             ,
             though
             for
             payment
             of
             their
             just
             Debts
             ,
             nay
             though
             they
             should
             bee
             willing
             to
             transport
             themselves
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ;
             By
             which
             disablement
             to
             sell
             or
             Morgage
             the
             least
             pile
             of
             grasse
             they
             possesse
             ,
             many
             well-affected
             suffer
             much
             prejudice
             ,
             by
             non-payment
             of
             their
             true
             and
             ancient
             debts
             ,
             but
             divers
             of
             the
             Papists
             are
             thereby
             driven
             to
             such
             extream
             necessities
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             expos'd
             their
             bare
             Thirds
             to
             sale
             ;
             though
             I
             perceive
             few
             Purchasors
             will
             meddle
             therewith
             ,
             unlesse
             upon
             very
             disadvantagious
             termes
             to
             the
             Seller
             ,
             because
             the
             Purchasers
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             sure
             to
             contract
             a
             charge
             and
             trouble
             to
             themselves
             by
             their
             attendance
             at
             this
             Hall
             :
             For
             in
             such
             case
             ,
             if
             the
             Papist
             can
             gain
             the
             favour
             to
             have
             his
             Thirds
             partitioned
             from
             the
             other
             two
             ;
             yet
             (
             as
             I
             heard
             it
             argued
             )
             the
             State
             might
             ,
             whē
             he
             had
             sold
             such
             divided
             part
             ,
             or
             by
             good
             husbandry
             improv'd
             it
             ,
             evict
             it
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             assign
             him
             another
             Thirds
             of
             the
             same
             Lands
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             has
             been
             wasted
             by
             ill
             Tenants
             ;
             For
             I
             found
             this
             also
             much
             complained
             of
             among
             the
             Petitioners
             ,
             that
             the
             Sequestrators
             or
             such
             Strangers
             to
             whom
             the
             Two
             parts
             are
             often
             demised
             ,
             rarely
             or
             never
             bestow
             any
             Money
             on
             repairs
             of
             the
             two
             Thirds
             ,
             but
             take
             the
             Rents
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Houses
             or
             Lands
             will
             yeild
             any
             ;
             which
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             such
             Customers
             many
             times
             out-bid
             the
             owners
             for
             the
             renting
             those
             two
             Thirds
             ;
             the
             owners
             being
             alwaies
             carefull
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Houses
             ,
             and
             direct
             their
             Husbandry
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             and
             embetterment
             of
             the
             Lands
             .
          
           
             Others
             I
             observed
             to
             complaine
             much
             of
             the
             
             long
             attendance
             ,
             and
             great
             charge
             they
             were
             at
             in
             gaining
             their
             Thirds
             ,
             and
             an
             allowance
             of
             their
             Mansion
             Houses
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             many
             malicious
             and
             false
             accusations
             that
             Informers
             were
             permitted
             to
             bring
             in
             against
             them
             :
             As
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             I
             overheard
             some
             of
             the
             Solicitors
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Lady
             
               Saint
               Johns
               ,
            
             or
             her
             Husband
             Mr.
             
               Arundell
               ,
            
             had
             been
             accused
             for
             Delinquency
             five
             or
             six
             severall
             times
             ,
             and
             still
             cleared
             it
             .
             Witnesses
             have
             been
             often
             suborned
             to
             false
             accusations
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             the
             party
             injured
             (
             after
             long
             attendance
             and
             expence
             )
             has
             cleered
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Calumny
             ,
             and
             consequently
             proved
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Informer
             ,
             no
             reparation
             would
             be
             allowed
             for
             so
             dangerous
             a
             slander
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             I
             have
             heard
             a
             Recusant
             (
             with
             tears
             in
             his
             Eyes
             )
             professe
             seriously
             ,
             that
             so
             much
             attendance
             and
             charge
             was
             required
             in
             getting
             their
             Thirds
             ,
             and
             such
             continuall
             fears
             and
             vexations
             attended
             their
             condition
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             could
             by
             manufacture
             or
             any
             other
             honest
             calling
             get
             a
             livelyhood
             ,
             he
             should
             easily
             resolve
             to
             let
             his
             Third
             part
             goe
             after
             the
             other
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             Commissioners
             themselves
             (
             sitting
             in
             a
             treble
             capacity
             ;
             First
             for
             
               Compounding
               with
               Delinquents
               ,
            
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             
               Advance
               of
               Money
            
             upon
             the
             fifth
             and
             twentyeth
             parts
             ,
             and
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               for
               Sequestrations
            
             )
             can
             onely
             spare
             Wednesday
             Mornings
             ,
             for
             hearing
             Petitions
             upon
             Sequestrations
             ,
             and
             commonly
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Committee
             (
             which
             must
             be
             at
             least
             four
             of
             the
             seven
             Commissioners
             )
             till
             after
             ten
             of
             the
             clock
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             they
             can
             scarce
             afford
             two
             hours
             in
             a
             Weeke
             for
             the
             dispatch
             of
             that
             employment
             .
             So
             that
             whensoever
             a
             Suitou●
             delivers
             in
             his
             Petition
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             a
             full
             Moneth
             ,
             if
             not
             six
             Weeks
             before
             its
             comes
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             course
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             this
             time
             he
             must
             attend
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             
             retaine
             Councell
             severall
             dayes
             before
             his
             businesse
             will
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             These
             complaints
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             could
             possibly
             be
             informed
             )
             are
             not
             onely
             true
             ,
             but
             far
             short
             of
             what
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             suffers
             ;
             which
             so
             much
             the
             more
             afflicts
             my
             Soule
             ,
             by
             how
             much
             I
             consider
             the
             sufferers
             to
             bee
             Christians
             and
             Natives
             of
             
               England
               .
            
          
           
             I
             omit
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             
               sub-Commissioners
            
             for
             Sequestrations
             in
             the
             severall
             Counties
             of
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             having
             hitherto
             had
             little
             meanes
             to
             informe
             my selfe
             of
             their
             severall
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             considering
             them
             obliged
             to
             pursue
             the
             
               Instructions
            
             they
             receive
             from
             those
             above
             ;
             onely
             this
             I
             can
             say
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             Sequestration
             of
             Papists
             Estates
             ,
             upon
             the
             sole
             account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             their
             opinion
             warranted
             by
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ;
             And
             yet
             these
             men
             continue
             their
             employments
             ,
             which
             I
             feare
             will
             expose
             them
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             worldly
             minded
             and
             avaricious
             selfe-seekers
             :
             And
             I
             pray
             God
             that
             whilst
             they
             charge
             others
             with
             Idolatry
             ,
             they
             bee
             not
             found
             guilty
             of
             it
             themselves
             ,
             
             since
             the
             Scripture
             sayes
             expresly
             ,
             
               that
               a
               Covetous
               man
               is
               an
               Idolater
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               it
               being
               apparant
               that
               the
            
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             
               is
               the
               wrack
               which
               torments
               so
               many
               Consciences
               ,
               I
               did
               therefore
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Discourse
               propound
               some
            
             Quaeries
             
               upon
               that
               Oath
               ,
               and
               shall
               now
               humbly
               add
               ,
               (
               as
               not
               improper
               for
               this
               subject
               )
               what
               the
               before
               mentioned
               Sir
            
             Alexander
             Irving
             
               lately
               said
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               Master
            
             Iohn
             
               ●ut
               ,
               Moderatour
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               of
            
             Aberdeen
             ,
             
               concerning
               constraint
               of
               conscience
               and
               enforcing
               Oathes
               :
               his
               very
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             I
             doe
             acknowledge
             〈◊〉
             which
             you
             say
             concerning
             Oathes
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             honored
             
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             that
             must
             receive
             some
             limitations
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             would
             prove
             very
             false
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             Iudgement
             ,
             in
             truth
             and
             upon
             necessity
             :
             Now
             I
             appeale
             to
             your
             owne
             Consciences
             ,
             whether
             yee
             have
             observed
             these
             Conditions
             in
             your
             urging
             so
             many
             dreadfull
             Oathes
             upon
             this
             miserable
             Nation
             these
             years
             by-past
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             in
             your
             solemn
             League
             with
             your
             Presbyterian
             brethren
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             whereby
             yoe
             enforced
             all
             men
             to
             swear
             to
             establish
             by
             Armes
             ,
             that
             Tyranny
             there
             ,
             as
             yee
             had
             done
             here
             :
             how
             many
             have
             yee
             enforced
             (
             by
             threatning
             and
             Execution
             of
             your
             Kirk
             censure
             and
             the
             severity
             of
             the
             Civill
             Law
             ,
             following
             upon
             them
             ,
             depriving
             men
             of
             their
             Estates
             )
             to
             swear
             and
             subscribe
             to
             all
             ye
             injoyned
             or
             could
             invent
             ,
             albeit
             yee
             knew
             them
             to
             be
             of
             far
             contrary
             Iudgements
             ,
             wherein
             yee
             did
             imitate
             that
             feigned
             and
             false
             Mother
             ,
             who
             before
             
               Solomon
            
             was
             contented
             to
             have
             the
             Child
             divided
             ,
             whereby
             her
             Hypocrisie
             was
             found
             out
             by
             that
             bre●e
             Prince
             :
             By
             which
             meanes
             yee
             have
             made
             this
             Nation
             guilty
             of
             perjury
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             heynous
             sinnes
             :
             I
             wish
             to
             God
             you
             had
             remembred
             or
             would
             yet
             remember
             ,
             how
             much
             you
             cryed
             out
             against
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             (
             when
             they
             were
             urging
             some
             of
             your
             number
             ,
             who
             were
             refractory
             to
             Episcopacy
             )
             that
             there
             should
             be
             had
             some
             regard
             to
             tender
             Consciences
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             another
             Iudgement
             :
             But
             so
             soon
             as
             ye
             had
             got
             the
             power
             into
             your
             hands
             ,
             neither
             Minister
             nor
             Laird
             ,
             Man
             ,
             Woman
             or
             Child
             ,
             was
             spared
             ,
             nor
             any
             regard
             had
             unto
             them
             ,
             whatsoever
             quality
             or
             condition
             they
             were
             of
             ,
             all
             were
             forced
             not
             onely
             to
             obey
             you
             ,
             but
             (
             which
             is
             the
             greatest
             tyranny
             over
             mens
             Consciences
             )
             they
             were
             made
             to
             swear
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             ,
             as
             yee
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             albeit
             to
             your
             owne
             knowledge
             many
             thought
             the
             contrary
             
               &c.
               
               The
               whole
               Answer
               ,
               which
               beares
               date
               ,
            
             20.
             
             Ianuary
             1651.
             
               is
               worth
               the
               reading
               ,
               and
               is
               Printed
               in
               
               the
            
             Diurnall
             ,
             Numb.
             118.
             
             
               I
               pray
               God
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               same
               arguments
               may
               not
               be
               turned
               against
               us
               ,
               for
               enforcing
               this
               Oath
               of
            
             Abjuration
             
               so
               positively
               against
               mens
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             And
             since
             we
             all
             say
             ,
             that
             wee
             abhorre
             to
             violence
             and
             force
             any
             ones
             Conscience
             farther
             then
             to
             secure
             the
             publick
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             as
             necessity
             shall
             really
             appeare
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             any
             Voluntary
             or
             Counterfeit
             pretence
             ,
             I
             cannot
             see
             how
             the
             taking
             of
             this
             Oath
             availes
             to
             make
             a
             man
             ,
             either
             a
             better
             Neighbour
             or
             a
             better
             Subject
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             ,
             whether
             the
             Parliament
             will
             trust
             honest
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Minshew
               ,
            
             Dr.
             
               Iohn
               Frier
               ,
            
             &c.
             any
             more
             now
             ,
             then
             before
             they
             tooke
             that
             Oath
             ,
             and
             became
             outward
             Conformists
             :
             Since
             t
             is
             but
             too
             probable
             ,
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             upon
             any
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             rather
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             meerely
             to
             save
             their
             Estates
             from
             Sequestration
             ;
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             none
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             perjury
             ,
             and
             a
             spirituall
             Murther
             of
             the
             Soule
             ;
             Then
             let
             us
             sadly
             consider
             ,
             how
             disadvantagious
             to
             the
             worke
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             scandalous
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             for
             us
             to
             fill
             up
             our
             Congregations
             with
             such
             unsanctified
             Members
             :
             The
             ingenious
             Author
             of
             
               Mercurius
               Politicus
               ,
               (
               Numb.
               99.
               page
            
             1554.
             )
             hath
             an
             admirable
             Discourse
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
             
               If
            
             wee
             
               seriously
               reflect
            
             (
             sayes
             hee
             )
             
               upon
               the
               designe
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               bringing
               Christ
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               was
               to
               set
               an
               end
               to
               that
               pompous
               administration
               of
               the
               Iewish
               form
               ;
               that
               as
               his
               Church
               &
               people
               were
               formerly
               confined
               within
               the
               Narrow
               Pale
               of
               a
               particular
               Nation
               ,
               so
               now
               the
               Pale
               should
               be
               broken
               downe
               ,
               and
               all
               Nations
               taken
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Not
            
             all
             Nations
             
               in
               a
               lump
               :
               nor
               any
            
             whole
             Nations
             ,
             
               or
            
             Nationall
             Bodies
             
               to
               be
               formed
               into
               Churches
               :
               For
               
               
               
               his
               Church
               or
               people
               now
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               a
               body
            
             Politicall
             ,
             
               but
            
             Spirituall
             
               and
            
             Mysticall
             :
             
               not
               a
               promiscuous
               confusion
               of
               Persons
               taken
               in
               at
               adventure
               ,
               but
               an
               orderly
               collection
               ,
               a
               picking
               and
               choosing
               of
               such
               as
               are
            
             called
             and
             Sanctified
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Not
               a
               company
               of
               men
               forced
               in
               by
               commands
               and
               constitutions
               of
               wordly
               power
               and
               prudence
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               are
               brought
               in
               by
               the
               power
               and
               officary
               of
               Christs
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               .
               For
               ,
               he
               himselfe
               hath
               said
               ,
            
             My
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             from
             hence
             ;
             My
             Kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               therefore
               that
               hand
               ,
               which
               hath
               hitherto
               presumed
               in
               most
               Nations
               ,
               to
               creat
               a
               power
               called
            
             Ecclesiastick
             ,
             
               in
               equipage
               to
               the
            
             Civill
             ,
             
               to
               ●ear
               sway
               ,
               and
               bind
               mens
               Consciences
               to
               certain
               ,
               Nations
               ordained
               for
               Orthodox
               upon
               civill
               penalties
               ,
               under
               colour
               of
               prudence
               ,
               good
               order
               ,
               discipline
               ,
               preventing
               of
               heresie
               ,
               and
               advancing
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               hath
               twisted
               the
            
             spirituall
             power
             (
             
               as
               the
               call
               it
               )
               with
               the
               worldly
               and
               secular
            
             Interest
             of
             State
             ;
             
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               hath
               been
               the
               very
            
             right
             hand
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               opposing
               Christ
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               whose
               Kingdome
               ,
               being
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               depends
               not
               upon
               the
               helps
               ,
               and
               devises
               of
               worldly
               wisdome
               .
            
             Thus
             that
             excellent
             Pen
             .
             And
             a
             quick
             sighted
             and
             judicious
             member
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             being
             made
             acquainted
             (
             as
             with
             a
             supposed
             grateful
             newes
             )
             that
             some
             such
             indiferent
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Sir
             
               Richard
            
             and
             the
             
               Doctour
               ,
            
             had
             taken
             the
             Oath
             of
             Abjuration
             and
             conformed
             ,
             said
             ;
             
               Truly
               our
               purchase
               therein
               is
               very
               little
               ,
               and
               the
               Bapists
               lesse
               ,
               much
               lesse
               .
            
          
           
             And
             it
             may
             be
             worth
             the
             observation
             ,
             whether
             these
             persons
             do
             amend
             their
             lives
             or
             grow
             wor●e
             after
             such
             change
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             have
             heard
             some
             discreet
             and
             precious
             people
             say
             ,
             they
             would
             much
             lesse
             trust
             them
             now
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             were
             
             constant
             to
             their
             professions
             ;
             Upon
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             will
             not
             (
             according
             to
             the
             inward
             dictates
             of
             their
             Conscience
             )
             keepe
             faith
             with
             God
             ,
             will
             much
             lesse
             doe
             it
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             In
             confirmation
             of
             this
             assertion
             ,
             I
             may
             here
             ci●e
             the
             case
             of
             Mr.
             
               Anthony
               ,
               Roane
               ,
            
             who
             was
             executed
             at
             
               Usk
            
             in
             
               Monmouth
            
             sheire
             on
             the
             4th
             .
             of
             
               Aprill
            
             1650
             ,
             for
             poisoning
             his
             Wife
             ;
             This
             Gent.
             the
             very
             home
             before
             his
             execution
             ,
             made
             a
             publique
             confession
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             That
             hee
             had
             been
             bred
             a
             Roman
             Catholique
             from
             his
             infancy
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             that
             Religion
             till
             some
             two
             or
             three
             yeares
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             when
             ,
             being
             overcome
             by
             an
             unhappy
             necessity
             of
             preserving
             his
             family
             from
             beggery
             ,
             he
             forsook
             the
             Belief
             of
             his
             owne
             Soule
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             Church
             to
             save
             his
             Estate
             ;
             after
             which
             ,
             the
             (
             Devil
             taking
             advanage
             upon
             him
             in
             this
             disturbance
             and
             anxiety
             of
             Spirit
             )
             he
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             falne
             into
             many
             great
             Sinnes
             ,
             but
             denied
             the
             guilt
             of
             that
             horrid
             cryme
             of
             poisoning
             his
             wife
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             was
             condemned
             to
             dye
             ;
             delivering
             further
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             confidence
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             had
             the
             grace
             to
             have
             continued
             constant
             in
             his
             Religion
             ,
             he
             believed
             ●e
             had
             never
             so
             highly
             transgressed
             the
             Commandements
             of
             his
             God
             ,
             nor
             come
             to
             so
             unhappy
             amend
             .
             And
             openly
             declared
             (
             with
             much
             seeming
             repentance
             )
             that
             he
             dyed
             in
             his
             old
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             generall
             observation
             among
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             strain
             their
             Consciences
             to
             such
             complyance
             ,
             doe
             come
             to
             untimely
             ends
             ;
             as
             I
             confesse
             we
             have
             lately
             had
             an
             unhappy
             instance
             ,
             
             in
             the
             unfortunate
             death
             of
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Compton
               .
            
          
           
             Certainly
             this
             is
             a
             sad
             consequence
             of
             wresting
             the
             inward
             perswasion
             of
             poore
             Soules
             from
             that
             Belief
             ,
             which
             their
             own
             Conscience
             tells
             them
             is
             
             true
             ,
             thereby
             making
             them
             lesse
             carefull
             of
             their
             owne
             salvation
             ,
             and
             their
             honesty
             and
             credit
             of
             lesse
             reputation
             ,
             even
             with
             those
             ,
             who
             force
             them
             to
             this
             change
             .
             For
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             so
             fraile
             and
             deceitfull
             ,
             that
             it
             seldom
             is
             drawne
             by
             violence
             from
             those
             principles
             ,
             which
             it
             has
             long
             been
             used
             to
             esteem
             and
             practise
             ,
             but
             becomes
             slack
             and
             negligent
             in
             what
             concernes
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             and
             by
             degrees
             growes
             very
             often
             wholly
             insensible
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             sensuality
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             newes
             not
             long
             since
             ,
             of
             some
             Papists
             taking
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
            
             and
             frequenting
             the
             publique
             places
             of
             meeting
             ,
             I
             conceived
             my selfe
             sufficiently
             furnisht
             to
             answer
             a
             certaine
             old
             saying
             ,
             which
             a
             Recusant
             of
             my
             acquaintance
             used
             often
             to
             repeat
             in
             my
             hearing
             ,
             that
             
               SANGUIS
               MARTYRUM
               EST
               SEMEN
               ECCLESIAE
               :
            
             This
             upon
             all
             occasions
             hee
             applyed
             to
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Papists
             ,
             both
             here
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             ten
             thousand
             miles
             off
             in
             
               Japan
               ,
            
             in
             which
             two
             Islands
             have
             of
             late
             been
             sharper
             persecutions
             ,
             (
             said
             he
             )
             for
             matter
             of
             Religion
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             place
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             This
             he
             continually
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             as
             a
             Soveraigne
             remedy
             for
             all
             his
             sorrowes
             ,
             nor
             could
             we
             ever
             beat
             him
             from
             this
             last
             hold
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             fortified
             himself
             ,
             
               SANGUIS
               MARTYRUM
               ;
            
             &c.
             nay
             more
             ,
             hee
             sometimes
             ventured
             to
             affirm
             with
             strange
             assurance
             ,
             this
             assertion
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             encreased
             and
             prospered
             still
             ,
             even
             whilst
             it
             was
             actually
             under
             the
             greatest
             pressures
             ,
             that
             his
             Church
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Palme
             tree
             ,
             the
             heavier
             weights
             are
             laid
             on
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             flourisheth
             .
             I
             having
             gotten
             this
             advantage
             by
             the
             late
             coming
             in
             of
             some
             Papists
             to
             our
             Religion
             ,
             went
             presently
             on
             purpose
             to
             my
             Recusant
             to
             put
             him
             to
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             a
             little
             triumphing
             ,
             demanded
             
             what
             hee
             thought
             now
             of
             his
             old
             Latin
             Proverb
             (
             in
             which
             hee
             had
             formerly
             seemed
             to
             place
             so
             much
             confidence
             )
             and
             whether
             the
             Palme
             tree
             did
             not
             sometimes
             break
             a
             twigg
             by
             laying
             on
             so
             many
             weights
             ;
             To
             which
             he
             replyed
             with
             a
             little
             suddennesse
             and
             Choller
             ,
             That
             some
             dead
             or
             Canker-eaten
             Branches
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             beare
             no
             weight
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             bear
             no
             fruit
             ,
             even
             whilst
             united
             to
             the
             Stock
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             after
             their
             division
             :
             But
             soone
             recovering
             himselfe
             to
             his
             usuall
             temper
             ,
             he
             calmly
             ,
             yet
             earnestly
             undertooke
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             have
             been
             at
             least
             twenty
             Preists
             put
             to
             death
             in
             
               England●ince
            
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Parliament
             meerly
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             their
             Religion
             or
             function
             ,
             so
             hee
             could
             name
             a
             far
             greater
             number
             of
             persons
             of
             quality
             ,
             who
             have
             in
             the
             same
             space
             of
             time
             reconciled
             themselves
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Union
             .
             When
             I
             urged
             him
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             assertion
             ,
             he
             imediately
             delivered
             me
             a
             list
             of
             twenty
             Preists
             ,
             who
             during
             these
             late
             revolutions
             have
             been
             hang'd
             ,
             drawne
             and
             quartered
             either
             for
             taking
             orders
             beyond
             Seas
             or
             exercising
             them
             on
             this
             side
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             withall
             promised
             (
             upon
             the
             allowance
             of
             a
             little
             time
             for
             recollection
             )
             to
             furnish
             me
             with
             a
             Roll
             of
             some
             names
             ,
             who
             have
             lately
             declared
             themselves
             Catholiques
             ,
             undertaking
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             deceived
             in
             any
             name
             ,
             to
             recompence
             such
             Errour
             ,
             with
             the
             interest
             of
             two
             for
             one
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             might
             be
             dispensed
             with
             upon
             the
             inconveniency
             of
             discovering
             those
             ,
             who
             can
             no
             longer
             live
             unruined
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             unknown
             to
             professe
             it
             .
          
           
           
             
               The
               Preists
               executed
               inseverall
               places
               Since
               the
               Year
               .
               1641.
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               Executed
               at
               
                 Tyburne
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Mr
                  
                   William
                   Ward
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Raynolds
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Roe
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr
                  
                   Edward
                   Morgan
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Bullaker
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Holland
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Heath
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr
                  
                   Francis
                   Bell.
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Dueket
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Corbet
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Mouse
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Mr
                  
                   Phillip
                   Powell
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Mr
                  
                   Peter
                   Wright
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Executed
               at
               
                 York
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Lockwood
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Caterick
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Executed
               at
               
                 Lancaster
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Mr
                   
                     Green
                     ,
                  
                   Executed
                   at
                   
                     Dorchester
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Barlow
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Reading
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   
                     Whitaker
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   M.
                   
                     Thompson
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Besides
             Master
             
               Thomas
               Vaughan
            
             (
             after
             very
             hard
             usage
             aboard
             Captaine
             
               Mo●●o●s
            
             Ship
             )
             soone
             after
             dyed
             at
             
               Cardiffe
            
             in
             South
             
               Wales
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Dyed
               Prisoners
               in
               the
               Common-Gaole
               at
               
                 Newgate
              
               since
               the
               yeare
               1641.
               
            
             
               
                 Mr
              
               Iohn
               Goodman
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr
              
               Henry
               Myners
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr
              
               Peter
               Wilsford
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr
              
               Iohn
               Hamond
               .
            
             
               Mr
               
                 Colman
                 .
              
            
             
               Mr
               
                 Rivers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Besides
             diverse
             who
             are
             now
             continued
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             humbly
             thank
             the
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             only
             one
             of
             these
             Priests
             (
             whom
             I
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             this
             Discourse
             )
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             since
             this
             Nation
             was
             established
             in
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             and
             I
             wish
             from
             my
             Soul
             ,
             that
             his
             life
             had
             also
             been
             spared
             ;
             since
             my
             obligations
             to
             this
             Common-wealth
             and
             the
             present
             Governours
             thereof
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             every
             day
             to
             offer
             up
             my
             sighs
             and
             prayers
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             no
             bloud
             of
             any
             peaceable
             Christian
             be
             split
             for
             the
             onely
             difference
             of
             judgement
             in
             Religion
             :
             For
             certainly
             whosoever
             shall
             practice
             such
             cruelty
             ,
             will
             be
             called
             to
             a
             strict
             and
             rigorous
             account
             at
             
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               .
            
             
          
           
             But
             proceeding
             to
             require
             of
             my
             Recusant
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             word
             concerning
             the
             late
             
               Converts
            
             hee
             so
             much
             gloryed
             in
             ,
             I
             merrily
             t●●●atned
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             observed
             not
             his
             promise
             ,
             I
             would
             presently
             not
             on●ly
             suspect
             some
             secret
             evasion
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             cry
             out
             against
             all
             Papists
             as
             juglers
             and
             equivocaters
             ,
             or
             else
             ,
             I
             being
             an
             Heretique
             ,
             no
             Faith
             was
             to
             be
             kept
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             present
             matter
             be
             of
             a
             triviall
             Consequence
             ,
             yet
             we
             knew
             the
             
               Welchman
            
             stole
             Rushes
             to
             keepe
             his
             hand
             in
             ure
             .
          
           
           
             He
             first
             seriously
             redeemed
             his
             word
             by
             delivering
             mee
             this
             following
             
               Catalogue
               ,
            
             and
             then
             merrily
             answered
             my
             jeasting
             ,
             with
             wonder
             at
             my
             hardinesse
             ,
             how
             I
             durst
             stay
             in
             
               London
               ,
            
             since
             the
             last
             letters
             from
             
               Amsterdam
            
             discover
             so
             dangerous
             a
             plot
             intended
             by
             the
             
               Papists
            
             and
             
               Cavaliers
            
             against
             this
             Towne
             ,
             they
             have
             these
             many
             Months
             held
             a
             secret
             intelligence
             with
             all
             the
             Engineers
             and
             Mill-makers
             of
             
               Holland
               ,
            
             and
             hired
             them
             forthwith
             to
             prepare
             a
             thousand
             such
             Engins
             as
             we
             use
             to
             quench
             scare-fires
             ,
             and
             these
             
               Van-Trump
            
             (
             who
             has
             been
             a
             long
             time
             Popishly
             affected
             and
             a
             rank
             Cavalier
             ever
             since
             hee
             was
             Knighted
             )
             undertakes
             to
             bring
             up
             so
             privately
             to
             the
             very
             Bridge
             ,
             that
             in
             one
             night
             they
             may
             bee
             planted
             all
             along
             the
             River
             ,
             and
             drowne
             even
             
               Pauls
            
             it selfe
             ,
             by
             squirting
             all
             the
             water
             in
             the
             
               Thames
            
             upon
             the
             City
             .
             Now
             if
             you
             aske
             a
             Papist
             whether
             he
             know
             of
             any
             such
             conspiracy
             ,
             hee
             will
             presently
             cast
             about
             in
             his
             thoughts
             to
             retrive
             some
             mentall
             reservation
             ,
             and
             then
             downe
             right
             deny
             that
             ever
             hee
             heard
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             from
             this
             feigned
             Story
             of
             the
             Recusant
             to
             the
             reall
             History
             of
             his
             new
             
               Proselites
               ,
            
             amongst
             whom
             he
             reckon'd
             these
             following
             :
             But
             pretended
             prudentiall
             reasons
             to
             excuse
             his
             concealment
             of
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Countesse
               of
               
                 Denby
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Lady
               
                 Kelimekin
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Lord
               
                 Cottington
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Thomas
                 Vane
                 ,
              
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Hugh
                 Paulin
                 De
                 Cressy
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               the
               late
               prebends
               of
               
                 Wyndsor
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Sir
              
               Marmaduke
               Langdale
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 Sir
              
               Francis
               Doddington
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               
                 Sir
              
               Theophilus
               Gilby
               .
            
             
             
               9.
               
               
                 Mistris
              
               Bridget
               Feilding
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Baily
                 .
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Doctor
               
                 Cose●s
              
               onely
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Dr.
               
                 Goff
                 ,
              
               entred
               into
               the
               Religious
               order
               of
               the
               
                 Oratorians
              
               at
               
                 Paris
                 .
              
            
             
               13.
               
               Master
               
                 Peter
                 Glue
              
               of
               
                 Balliol
              
               Colledge
               in
               
                 Oxford
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Nicolls
              
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               of
               
                 Peter-house
              
               
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
            
             
               15.
               
               Master
               
                 Richard
                 Crashaw
                 ,
              
               Master
               of
               Arts
               of
               
                 Peter-house
              
               
                 Cambridge
                 ,
              
               well
               knowne
               for
               his
               excellent
               Poems
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Master
               
                 William
                 Rowlands
              
               of
               
                 Exeter
              
               Colledge
               ,
               in
               
                 Oxford
                 .
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 Captaine
              
               Thomas
               Cooke
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Master
               
                 Edward
                 Barker
              
               of
               
                 Caius
              
               Colledge
               ,
               
                 Cambridge
                 .
              
            
             
               19.
               
               Master
               
                 Temple
                 .
              
            
             
               20.
               
               Master
               
                 Osborn●
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             must
             ingenuously
             confesse
             ,
             I
             knew
             not
             well
             what
             answer
             to
             make
             the
             Papist
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             still
             to
             expresse
             my
             dislike
             of
             such
             persecution
             even
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Christians
             :
             And
             am
             very
             confident
             ,
             that
             were
             they
             treated
             more
             mercifully
             and
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             our
             spirituall
             conferences
             ,
             (
             which
             my
             Recusant
             told
             mee
             hee
             would
             not
             at
             any
             time
             refuse
             ,
             were
             it
             onely
             to
             discourse
             in
             an
             amicable
             Christian
             way
             the
             points
             in
             difference
             betweene
             us
             )
             we
             should
             gaine
             more
             of
             them
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             hinder
             the
             growth
             of
             their
             Religion
             more
             ,
             then
             any
             tortures
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             Sequestration
             of
             their
             Estates
             are
             like
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             reasonable
             to
             exact
             of
             such
             as
             dissent
             from
             us
             any
             other
             kinde
             of
             presence
             at
             our
             Exercises
             ,
             then
             to
             propose
             their
             difficulties
             in
             a
             modest
             
             and
             peaceable
             way
             ,
             and
             patiently
             to
             heare
             our
             Answers
             ;
             without
             expecting
             they
             should
             presently
             joine
             with
             the
             Congregation
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             oblige
             them
             ,
             to
             professe
             before
             they
             are
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             practice
             ,
             before
             they
             know
             what
             it
             is
             they
             doe
             ;
             Whereas
             the
             Scripture
             commands
             us
             first
             
               to
               try
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               then
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               best
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             onely
             the
             forme
             but
             the
             power
             of
             Godlinesse
             in
             this
             Nation
             ,
             have
             of
             late
             (
             in
             order
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             )
             been
             induced
             to
             move
             and
             endeavour
             a
             re-admittance
             of
             the
             
               Iews
            
             amongst
             us
             ,
             in
             hope
             to
             be
             happy
             instruments
             in
             their
             conversion
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             holds
             forth
             in
             the
             11.
             to
             the
             
               Romans
               .
            
             And
             why
             shall
             we
             not
             also
             (
             upon
             like
             grounds
             of
             Christian
             Charity
             )
             endeavour
             the
             conversion
             of
             all
             other
             people
             of
             different
             perswasions
             in
             point
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             
               being
               mercifull
            
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               as
               our
               Heavenly
               Father
               is
               mercifull
               Luke
            
             6.
             36.
             
          
           
             But
             nothing
             so
             afflicts
             my
             spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             the
             cruell
             gripes
             we
             give
             the
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             light
             hand
             ,
             which
             the
             
               Turke
            
             himselfe
             beares
             over
             his
             Christians
             ;
             To
             which
             purpose
             I
             shall
             here
             humbly
             offer
             an
             exact
             Parallel
             of
             the
             
               Papists
            
             suffering
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             to
             the
             Condition
             of
             the
             
               Christians
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             First
             clearing
             one
             easie
             objection
             ,
             whereat
             some
             Godly
             people
             seem
             to
             scruple
             ;
             They
             thinke
             the
             Papists
             here
             suffer
             for
             some
             other
             fault
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             for
             difference
             of
             Judgement
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             evident
             mistake
             ;
             For
             if
             their
             burthens
             be
             not
             laid
             on
             for
             their
             different
             Judgement
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             taken
             off
             ,
             when
             they
             conforme
             in
             their
             judgement
             ?
             why
             should
             their
             receiving
             the
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
            
             diliver
             them
             from
             all
             penalties
             and
             Sequestrations
             ,
             if
             those
             penalties
             and
             Sequestrations
             be
             not
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             neerly
             for
             holding
             
             some
             opinions
             ,
             which
             that
             Oath
             obliges
             them
             to
             ●●ounces
             .
             Others
             even
             of
             the
             best
             affected
             have
             ●ften
             in
             my
             hearing
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             certainly
             that
             Oath
             was
             onely
             intended
             ,
             as
             a
             means
             of
             discovery
             ,
             or
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             know
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             may
             con●●der
             ;
             But
             why
             then
             is
             it
             used
             so
             much
             beside
             their
             opposed
             intention
             ?
             or
             what
             need
             of
             annexing
             any
             ●●nalty
             ,
             which
             surely
             is
             the
             greatest
             hinderance
             of
             discovery
             ;
             For
             were
             there
             no
             danger
             in
             being
             a
             ●nowne
             refuser
             of
             that
             Oath
             ,
             few
             would
             be
             so
             diligent
             in
             concealing
             themselves
             ,
             sest
             they
             should
             be
             ●nowne
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             Nor
             indeede
             ,
             in
             this
             Oath
             ever
             offered
             to
             any
             upon
             the
             single
             ground
             of
             diffidence
             in
             their
             affections
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             such
             as
             are
             suspected
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             returne
             to
             the
             Comparison
             I
             began
             to
             mention
             between
             the
             state
             of
             
               Papists
            
             in
             
               England
            
             and
             of
             
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             
               Turks
               Dominions
               ,
            
             I
             finde
             by
             the
             best
             information
             I
             can
             gather
             ,
             the
             Great
             Turks
             manner
             of
             bearing
             himselfe
             to
             his
             Christian
             Subjects
             to
             be
             strangely
             more
             temperate
             and
             lesse
             accusable
             of
             cruelty
             or
             covetousnesse
             ,
             than
             wee
             Christians
             use
             to
             one
             another
             ;
             for
             as
             our
             Travailers
             unanimously
             relate
             ,
             the
             whole
             Annuall
             Fine
             that
             any
             Christian
             payes
             the
             
               Grand
               Signior
            
             upon
             the
             score
             of
             Religion
             ,
             comes
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             
               Zeccheen
               ,
            
             which
             is
             lesse
             than
             our
             
               Angell
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             what
             ever
             wee
             can
             object
             against
             our
             
               Papists
               ,
            
             the
             
               Turk
            
             may
             with
             at
             least
             as
             much
             reason
             charge
             upon
             his
             
               Christians
               ;
            
             Some
             Ancestors
             of
             the
             Christians
             have
             heretofore
             taken
             up
             Arms
             ,
             and
             conspired
             with
             Forraigners
             against
             the
             establisht
             Government
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             
               Mahometan
            
             (
             whom
             wee
             so
             much
             abominate
             as
             tyrannicall
             and
             barbarous
             )
             can
             forgive
             the
             posterity
             
             of
             such
             undeserving
             Parents
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             live
             quietly
             under
             so
             small
             an
             annuall
             tribute
             for
             their
             Religion
             :
             Whereas
             our selves
             (
             whom
             wee
             so
             highly
             commend
             for
             Christian
             meeknesse
             and
             charity
             )
             can
             never
             forget
             the
             Crimes
             of
             a
             few
             Papists
             ,
             never
             give
             over
             punishing
             the
             Children
             for
             the
             faults
             of
             their
             Fathers
             .
             The
             Christians
             under
             the
             Turke
             ,
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             free
             from
             suspicion
             of
             being
             disaffected
             to
             their
             Magistrate
             ,
             both
             upon
             former
             practices
             ,
             and
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             rests
             hee
             satisfied
             with
             disarming
             them
             ,
             and
             excluding
             them
             from
             all
             Offices
             of
             Trust
             ,
             and
             Places
             of
             Importance
             ,
             to
             the
             interest
             of
             Government
             .
             Whereas
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             contenting
             our selves
             with
             such
             prudentiall
             cautions
             for
             our
             security
             ,
             that
             we
             proceed
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             best
             part
             of
             their
             estates
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             short
             time
             must
             of
             necessity
             reduce
             them
             to
             absolute
             ruine
             and
             desperation
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             considerable
             ground
             of
             suspicion
             altogether
             unapplyable
             to
             the
             Papists
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Turke
            
             came
             from
             a
             strange
             Country
             ,
             to
             invade
             at
             once
             both
             the
             Empire
             and
             Religion
             of
             the
             
               Grecians
               ;
            
             whereas
             the
             Papists
             are
             all
             Natives
             of
             this
             Land
             ,
             borne
             with
             the
             same
             title
             to
             the
             Common
             liberties
             ,
             that
             our selves
             have
             ,
             and
             for
             Religion
             they
             onely
             stand
             peremptory
             in
             their
             old
             way
             ,
             professing
             to
             be
             altogether
             unsatisfyed
             concerning
             the
             Reformation
             wee
             hold
             forth
             unto
             them
             :
             Nor
             doe
             the
             
               Turkes
            
             insist
             upon
             that
             common
             Objection
             ,
             That
             
               Christians
            
             no where
             suffer
             
               Turkes
               ;
            
             and
             therefore
             no
             reason
             they
             should
             tollerate
             
               Christians
               ,
            
             as
             tasting
             more
             of
             Womanish
             spight
             and
             revenge
             ,
             than
             manly
             Nobleness
             and
             Gallantry
             :
             How
             would
             these
             unhappy
             misled
             Soules
             exceede
             us
             Christians
             in
             moderation
             towards
             such
             as
             are
             otherwise
             minded
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             read
             that
             
             Golden
             Rule
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
            
             that
             wee
             should
             
               render
               good
               for
               evill
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             the
             inhumane
             practice
             of
             the
             
               Turk
            
             in
             taking
             away
             so
             many
             Children
             from
             the
             Christian
             Parents
             is
             extremely
             cruell
             and
             detestable
             ,
             though
             as
             Sir
             
               Henry
               Blount
            
             (
             a
             person
             both
             compleatly
             learned
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             civill
             ,
             )
             observ●s
             in
             his
             
               Voyage
               to
               the
               Levant
               ,
            
             when
             that
             custome
             was
             first
             introduced
             ,
             many
             politick
             reasons
             might
             be
             alleged
             to
             excuse
             (
             not
             justly
             )
             so
             wicked
             and
             tyrannicall
             an
             institution
             ,
             if
             hee
             could
             have
             so
             much
             as
             excused
             his
             wicked
             and
             tyrannical
             usurpation
             ;
             The
             
               Christians
            
             being
             then
             very
             numerous
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             barbarous
             stranger
             newly
             deprived
             of
             the
             Dominion
             of
             their
             Country
             ;
             All
             which
             circumstances
             naturally
             increase
             and
             heighten
             the
             suspition
             of
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             whose
             sight
             was
             certainly
             far
             less
             sharpe
             than
             his
             Sword
             ,
             if
             hee
             did
             not
             clearly
             see
             ,
             that
             his
             new
             conquered
             subjects
             might
             perhaps
             for
             a
             time
             want
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             but
             neither
             will
             ,
             reason
             ,
             nor
             strength
             to
             attempt
             ,
             by
             his
             expulsion
             ,
             the
             just
             recovery
             of
             their
             owne
             liberties
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             the
             affairs
             of
             Turky
             are
             so
             establish'd
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Musselman
            
             hath
             no
             longer
             any
             jealousy
             of
             the
             Christians
             ,
             those
             unnaturall
             cruelties
             of
             Plundering
             the
             Parent
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             are
             altogether
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Christians
            
             permitted
             to
             purchase
             with
             ●
             small
             fine
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             now
             enjoyes
             this
             comfortable
             Liberty
             ,
             as
             they
             give
             their
             Children
             Birth
             ,
             so
             to
             guide
             their
             Education
             .
          
           
             Not
             one
             of
             these
             considerations
             ,
             but
             argues
             in
             ●avour
             of
             the
             present
             Papists
             amongst
             us
             ;
             Not
             one
             of
             ●hese
             exceptions
             are
             they
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             their
             number
             being
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             ,
             their
             posture
             naked
             ●nd
             disarmed
             ,
             and
             the
             doore
             long
             since
             by
             other
             
             powers
             shut
             against
             them
             ,
             to
             all
             advantages
             in
             the
             Nation
             ;
             By
             which
             means
             they
             have
             neither
             so
             much
             disobligation
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             nor
             any
             possibility
             to
             worke
             the
             least
             disturbance
             of
             its
             Peace
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             however
             upon
             the
             first
             
               Reformation
            
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             take
             a
             sharpe
             and
             resolute
             course
             for
             diminution
             of
             the
             Papists
             power
             ,
             yet
             since
             they
             are
             reduced
             to
             so
             low
             and
             weake
             a
             condition
             ,
             that
             wee
             cannot
             handsomly
             even
             feign
             a
             danger
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             now
             unnecessary
             ,
             and
             consequently
             (
             by
             our
             owne
             maximes
             )
             unlawfull
             to
             continue
             the
             same
             penalties
             upon
             them
             ;
             No
             other
             cause
             being
             truly
             sufficient
             to
             justify
             our
             punishing
             others
             ,
             but
             a
             true
             necessity
             of
             preserving
             our selves
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             I
             conceive
             may
             by
             the
             reasons
             ,
             why
             the
             
               Papists
            
             have
             of
             late
             made
             their
             addresses
             to
             the
             
               Gentlemen
               ,
            
             that
             are
             appointed
             by
             Parliament
             
               for
               Regulation
               of
               the
               Laws
               ,
            
             building
             their
             hope
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             causes
             of
             so
             great
             severity
             against
             them
             are
             ceased
             ,
             the
             sad
             and
             ruinous
             effects
             may
             no
             longer
             be
             continued
             ;
             And
             certainly
             they
             could
             not
             have
             chosen
             a
             more
             proper
             way
             to
             obtaine
             reliefe
             ,
             than
             the
             applying
             of
             themselves
             to
             that
             
               Committee
               ,
            
             it
             being
             compounded
             of
             persons
             ,
             whose
             abilities
             beare
             an
             excellent
             proportion
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             Worke
             they
             have
             undertaken
             ,
             having
             in
             one
             halfe
             yeare
             seen
             further
             into
             the
             defects
             of
             our
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             excesses
             of
             its
             practice
             ,
             than
             many
             Ages
             formerly
             have
             been
             
               able
            
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             whose
             integrity
             is
             so
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             short
             space
             of
             a
             few
             Moneths
             ,
             they
             have
             design'd
             a
             perfect
             reform
             ,
             of
             more
             Errours
             ,
             than
             many
             Ages
             formerly
             have
             been
             
               willing
            
             to
             search
             into
             .
             So
             that
             as
             their
             Charity
             hath
             already
             provided
             a
             favourable
             course
             
             of
             mercy
             for
             the
             poore
             ,
             their
             extreme
             industry
             and
             sincerity
             promises
             a
             speedy
             settlement
             of
             an
             equall
             and
             impartiall
             course
             of
             justice
             for
             all
             others
             .
             To
             this
             Committee
             the
             Recusants
             presented
             these
             two
             following
             
               Papers
               ,
            
             the
             first
             of
             which
             began
             with
             this
             Title
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Honourable
                     Committee
                     for
                     Regulating
                     the
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     is
                     most
                     humbly
                     desired
                     by
                     the
                     Catholike
                     Recusants
                     to
                     take
                     this
                     Schedule
                     of
                     the
                     Penall
                     Lawes
                     against
                     them
                     ,
                     into
                     their
                     just
                     ,
                     serious
                     and
                     favourable
                     Consideration
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     THE
                     second
                     refusall
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Supremacy
                    
                     punisht
                     as
                     high
                     Treason
                     ,
                     5
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     maintaine
                     or
                     extoll
                     Authority
                     in
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     second
                     time
                     ,
                     high
                     Treason
                     .
                     5
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     obtaine
                     or
                     put
                     in
                     ure
                     any
                     
                       Bull
                    
                     from
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                    
                     high
                     Treason
                     ,
                     13
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     perswade
                     or
                     recon●●le
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     high
                     Treason
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1
                     &
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     For
                     Jesuit
                     or
                     Priest
                     made
                     by
                     Authority
                     from
                     the
                     
                       Pope
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     come
                     or
                     remaine
                     in
                     the
                     Kings
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     
                     high
                     Treason
                     .
                     27.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     So
                     for
                     remaining
                     in
                     a
                     Seminary
                     six
                     Moneths
                     ,
                     after
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     and
                     afterward
                     returning
                     ,
                     high
                     Treason
                     .
                     27.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     concealing
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Bull
                    
                     or
                     other
                     Instrument
                     from
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     Reconciliation
                     offered
                     ,
                     punisht
                     as
                     misprision
                     of
                     Treason
                     .
                     13.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     maintain
                     or
                     conceale
                     those
                     who
                     perswade
                     or
                     are
                     Reconciled
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     misprision
                     of
                     treason
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     Receive
                     ,
                     Relieve
                     ,
                     or
                     Comfort
                     
                       Jesuit
                    
                     or
                     
                       Priest
                       ,
                    
                     knowing
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     ,
                     punisht
                     as
                     Felonie
                     .
                     27.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     refuse
                     to
                     abjure
                     the
                     Realme
                     being
                     commanded
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     returne
                     without
                     License
                     ,
                     Felonie
                     ,
                     35.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1
                     ,
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     goe
                     and
                     serve
                     a
                     Forraine
                     
                       Prince
                       ,
                    
                     having
                     not
                     before
                     taken
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Alegiance
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     entred
                     Bond
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     reconciled
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Roman
                       Religion
                       ,
                    
                     Felonie
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     first
                     refusall
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Supremacy
                    
                     is
                     punisht
                     as
                     in
                     case
                     of
                     a
                     
                       Premunire
                       ,
                    
                     which
                     imports
                     a
                     forfeiture
                     of
                     all
                     Lands
                     and
                     Goods
                     ,
                     imprisonment
                     for
                     Life
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     Deprivement
                     of
                     the
                     benefit
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     .
                     5.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     set
                     forth
                     or
                     defend
                     power
                     spirituall
                     in
                     the
                     Seco●Rome
                     ,
                     
                       Premunire
                       .
                       5.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     bring
                     or
                     receive
                     any
                     
                       Agnus
                       Dei
                       ,
                       Crosses
                       Pictures
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     such
                     like
                     from
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Premunire
                       .
                       13.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     To
                     aid
                     any
                     person
                     who
                     hath
                     put
                     in
                     ure
                     any
                     
                       Bul●
                    
                     from
                     the
                     See
                     of
                     
                       Rome
                       ,
                       Premunire
                       .
                       13.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2
                     23
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     5.
                     
                     To
                     send
                     ,
                     or
                     give
                     reliefe
                     to
                     any
                     continuing
                     in
                     
                       Colleges
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Seminaries
                    
                     beyond
                     Seas
                     ,
                     
                       Premunire
                       ,
                    
                     27.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Refusall
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Alegeance
                    
                     upon
                     the
                     second
                     tender
                     ,
                     
                       Premunire
                       .
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     4
                     &
                     7
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     not
                     discovering
                     of
                     
                       Priests
                    
                     made
                     beyond
                     the
                     Seas
                     ,
                     
                       imprisonment
                       27.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Upon
                     indictment
                     for
                     Recusancie
                     by
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     
                       Imprisonment
                       .
                       29.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     refusall
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     present
                     at
                     the
                     reading
                     of
                     the
                     Common-Prayer
                     
                       Imprisonment
                    
                     without
                     bail
                     35.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Those
                     that
                     are
                     not
                     able
                     ,
                     or
                     faile
                     to
                     pay
                     their
                     forfeitures
                     ,
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Imprisoned
                       ,
                    
                     untill
                     payment
                     or
                     conformitie
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Women
                     Covert
                     
                       Imprisoned
                    
                     for
                     refusall
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Alegeance
                       .
                       3.
                       Jac
                    
                     4
                  
                   
                     6
                     ▪
                     For
                     non-payment
                     of
                     twelve-pence
                     for
                     every
                     
                       Sunday
                       ,
                       Imprisonment
                       .
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     Woman
                     Covert
                     convicted
                     for
                     Recusancie
                     
                       imprisoned
                    
                     till
                     her
                     Husband
                     pay
                     ten
                     pounds
                     a
                     moneth
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     third
                     part
                     of
                     his
                     Lands
                     .
                     7
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     6
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Standing
                     Excommunicated
                     for
                     Recusancie
                     ,
                     House
                     may
                     be
                     broken
                     up
                     for
                     his
                     app●ehension
                     .
                     7.
                     
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Those
                     who
                     shall
                     forbear
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     
                       Church
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     twelve
                     Moneths
                     ,
                     bound
                     to
                     the
                     good
                     behaviour
                     ,
                     with
                     suretie
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Kings
                       B●nch
                       .
                       23.
                       Eliz.
                    
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Everie
                     Recusant
                     is
                     confined
                     to
                     five
                     miles
                     compasse
                     for
                     Life
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     ten
                     miles
                     distance
                     from
                     
                       London
                       .
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Not
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     House
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     his
                     ●heir
                     apparent
                     is
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     For
                     absents
                     from
                     
                       Church-Service
                    
                     every
                     
                       Sunday
                    
                     twelve-pence
                     forfeited
                     .
                     1.
                     
                       Eliz.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     for
                     every
                     
                       Holiday
                       ,
                    
                     twelve-pence
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     For
                     absence
                     from
                     
                       Common-Prayer
                    
                     every
                     month
                     ,
                     twentie
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                       1.
                       
                       &
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     For
                     default
                     of
                     payment
                     of
                     twentie
                     pounds
                     a
                     month
                     ,
                     all
                     
                       Goods
                       ,
                    
                     two
                     parts
                     of
                     
                       Land
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       Leases
                    
                     forfeited
                     .
                     29
                     
                       Eliz.
                       6.
                       
                       &
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     At
                     the
                     
                       Kings
                    
                     election
                     to
                     take
                     or
                     refuse
                     twentie
                     pounds
                     a
                     Month
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     take
                     two
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Recusants
                     Estate
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     All
                     
                       Coppy-hold
                       Lands
                    
                     of
                     Recusants
                     forfeited
                     .
                     25.
                     
                       Eli.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     The
                     forfeitures
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Ancester
                    
                     charged
                     upon
                     his
                     Heir
                     being
                     a
                     Recusant
                     .
                     1
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     A
                     conformed
                     
                       Recusant
                    
                     forfeits
                     for
                     not
                     receiving
                     the
                     
                       Sacrament
                       ,
                    
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Service-Book
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     first
                     Yeare
                     twenty
                     pounds
                     ,
                     the
                     second
                     Yeare
                     forty
                     pounds
                     ,
                     the
                     third
                     Year
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     Year
                     after
                     ,
                     sixty
                     pounds
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     9.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     
                       Presenter
                       ,
                    
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Recusants
                    
                     Goods
                     ,
                     forty
                     shillings
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                     For
                     every
                     
                       Recusant
                       Sojournor
                    
                     and
                     
                       Servant
                    
                     ten
                     pouuds
                     for
                     every
                     month
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Iac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                     Two
                     parts
                     of
                     
                       Dower
                    
                     or
                     
                       Joynture
                    
                     of
                     a
                     married
                     Woman
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                     For
                     coming
                     to
                     
                       Court
                       ,
                    
                     a
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     Iac.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     13
                     For
                     not
                     Baptising
                     of
                     
                       Children
                    
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     
                       Service-book
                    
                     publikly
                     within
                     a
                     Month
                     after
                     their
                     
                       Birth
                       ,
                    
                     a
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     14.
                     
                     For
                     
                       Marrying
                    
                     otherwise
                     than
                     by
                     a
                     
                       Minister
                       ,
                    
                     a
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     15.
                     
                     For
                     
                       Burying
                    
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Church
                    
                     or
                     
                       Church-yard●
                    
                     100l
                     
                       .
                    
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     16.
                     
                     For
                     sending
                     
                       Children
                    
                     beyond
                     the
                     Seas
                     without
                     License
                     ,
                     100l
                     
                       .
                    
                     forfeited
                     .
                     1.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     17.
                     
                     For
                     maintaining
                     a
                     
                       Schoolemaster
                       ,
                    
                     not
                     going
                     to
                     
                       Church
                    
                     or
                     alowed
                     to
                     teach
                     ,
                     for
                     every
                     month
                     ,
                     ten
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz
                       1.
                       
                       &
                       29.
                       Eliz
                    
                     6.
                     
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                     And
                     forty
                     shillings
                     
                       per
                       diem
                    
                     forfeited
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Scoole
                       master
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     
                       Recusant
                    
                     that
                     keepes
                     him
                     .
                     1.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     19.
                     
                     All
                     
                       Goods
                    
                     and
                     
                       Lands
                    
                     during
                     Life
                     ,
                     for
                     breach
                     of
                     confinement
                     ,
                     forfeited
                     .
                     23
                     
                       Eliz.
                       2.
                       
                       &
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                     The
                     like
                     
                       Forfeiture
                    
                     for
                     going
                     ,
                     or
                     sending
                     
                       Children
                    
                     beyond
                     the
                     Seas
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     bred
                     in
                     
                       Popery
                       .
                       3
                       Car.
                    
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     21.
                     
                     For
                     residing
                     within
                     ten
                     miles
                     of
                     
                       London
                       ,
                       100
                       l
                    
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     22.
                     
                     For
                     practising
                     any
                     Function
                     expressed
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Statute
                    
                     of
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     a
                     hundred
                     pounds
                     forfeited
                     .
                     3.
                     
                       Jac
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Disabled
                     to
                     reverse
                     indictment
                     ,
                     for
                     want
                     of
                     
                       Form
                    
                     or
                     other
                     defect
                     3.
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Disabled
                     from
                     the
                     practice
                     of
                     severall
                     Functions
                     whereby
                     to
                     gain
                     their
                     livings
                     ,
                     
                       viz.
                    
                     from
                     practising
                     
                       Common
                       Law
                       ,
                       Civill
                       Law
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     being
                     a
                     
                       Steward
                       ,
                       Attorney
                       ,
                       Solicitor
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Officer
                    
                     in
                     any
                     
                       Court
                       ;
                    
                     From
                     practising
                     
                       Physick
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     being
                     an
                     
                       Apothecary
                       ;
                    
                     and
                     from
                     bearing
                     any
                     
                       Office
                    
                     in
                     
                       Camp
                       ,
                       Troop
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     Band
                     of
                     
                       Souldiers
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     in
                     any
                     
                       Ship
                       ,
                       Castle
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Fortress
                       ,
                       &c.
                       3.
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     By
                     the
                     Wifes
                     Recusancie
                     ,
                     the
                     Husband
                     disabled
                     from
                     publick
                     
                       Office
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Charge
                    
                     in
                     the
                     
                       Common-wealth
                       .
                    
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     By
                     
                       Marrying
                    
                     otherwise
                     then
                     as
                     the
                     
                       Church
                    
                     of
                     
                       England
                    
                     aloweth
                     ,
                     the
                     Husband
                     disabled
                     to
                     be
                     Tenant
                     by
                     
                       Curtesy
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     Wife
                     disabled
                     to
                     have
                     
                       Dower
                       ,
                       Joyncture
                       ,
                       Freebanks
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     any
                     
                       Part
                    
                     or
                     
                       Portion
                    
                     of
                     her
                     Husbands
                     Goods
                     .
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Disabled
                     to
                     suc
                     or
                     prosecute
                     
                       Actions
                       ,
                    
                     to
                     present
                     
                     to
                     a
                     Benefice
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     
                       Executor
                       ,
                       Administrator
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Guardian
                       .
                    
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     
                       Children
                    
                     sent
                     beyond
                     the
                     Seas
                     without
                     Licence
                     ,
                     are
                     disabled
                     to
                     take
                     benefit
                     of
                     
                       Gift
                       ,
                       Conveyance
                       ,
                       Descent
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     
                       Devise
                       .
                       1
                       Jac.
                       4.
                       
                       &
                       3
                       Jac.
                    
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Notwithstanding
                     these
                     forfeitures
                     ,
                     Recusants
                     are
                     left
                     subject
                     to
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     Sentences
                     .
                     23.
                     
                       Eliz.
                       1.
                       
                       &
                    
                     3
                     
                       Jac.
                    
                     45.
                     
                  
                   
                     By
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     pecuniary
                     forfeitures
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     subject
                     to
                     greiveous
                     vexations
                     of
                     Informers
                     .
                     The
                     Statutes
                     of
                     double
                     Subsidies
                     ,
                     considering
                     their
                     other
                     payments
                     ,
                     are
                     exceeding
                     heavy
                     .
                  
                   
                     Besides
                     all
                     these
                     Lawes
                     ,
                     the
                     late
                     Ordinances
                     of
                     Sequestration
                     upon
                     refusall
                     of
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     
                       Abjuration
                       ,
                    
                     by
                     which
                     ,
                     two
                     third
                     parts
                     of
                     all
                     their
                     Estates
                     reall
                     and
                     personall
                     are
                     forfe●ted
                     .
                     1
                     
                       April
                       1643.
                       
                       &
                       19.
                       
                       August
                    
                     1643.
                     
                  
                   
                     An
                     Oath
                     made
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Presbyterians
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     intended
                     only
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     War
                     .
                     An
                     Oath
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     forced
                     to
                     accuse
                     and
                     condemn
                     our selves
                     without
                     any
                     Legall
                     proceedings
                     or
                     witnes
                     against
                     us
                     .
                     An
                     Oath
                     by
                     which
                     we
                     are
                     punisht
                     ,
                     not
                     for
                     p●blishing
                     any
                     Opinion
                     to
                     the
                     disturbance
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     for
                     
                       believing
                       :
                    
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     accuse
                     and
                     condemn
                     men
                     for
                     the
                     Thoughts
                     of
                     their
                     Hearts
                     .
                     An
                     Oath
                     that
                     contains
                     in
                     it
                     matters
                     of
                     highest
                     difficulty
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     young
                     and
                     ignorant
                     persons
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     Women
                     ,
                     without
                     the
                     least
                     preceding
                     Instruction
                     ,
                     equally
                     forc'd
                     to
                     take
                     it
                     ,
                     or
                     punished
                     for
                     refusing
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     Instructions
                     to
                     the
                     Sequestrators
                     22.
                     
                     
                       October
                    
                     1643.
                     they
                     〈◊〉
                     charged
                     to
                     seize
                     and
                     secure
                     the
                     Estates
                     of
                     all
                     such
                     persons
                     ,
                     whom
                     they
                     
                       suspect
                    
                     to
                     bee
                     within
                     the
                     Reach
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     so
                     leave
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     after
                     Game
                     of
                     clearing
                     themselves
                     
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     they
                     can
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     to
                     punish
                     before
                     
                       Tryall
                       ,
                    
                     nay
                     even
                     before
                     
                       Answer
                    
                     of
                     the
                     accused
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             company
             of
             this
             long
             Roll
             of
             penall
             
               Statutes
            
             (
             made
             in
             former
             times
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             )
             they
             presented
             also
             certain
             Arguments
             to
             induce
             a
             mitigation
             of
             those
             
               Lawes
               ,
            
             so
             frightfull
             even
             in
             number
             ,
             but
             far
             more
             ha●sh
             and
             churlish
             in
             their
             Nature
             ;
             upon
             the
             head
             of
             which
             second
             Paper
             was
             this
             Inscription
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Some
                     few
                     Motives
                     ,
                     why
                     Roman
                     Catholiques
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     forced
                     out
                     of
                     their
                     Consciences
                     by
                     Penalties
                     imposed
                     upon
                     them
                     meerly
                     for
                     Religion
                     .
                  
                   
                     ALL
                     Persecution
                     for
                     Religion
                     is
                     cleerly
                     repugnant
                     to
                     the
                     Principles
                     of
                     Freedome
                     ,
                     
                     so
                     often
                     and
                     solemnly
                     declared
                     by
                     the
                     
                       Parliament
                    
                     and
                     
                       Army
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     now
                     universally
                     received
                     by
                     all
                     the
                     Moderate
                     and
                     well
                     temper'd
                     People
                     of
                     this
                     Nation
                     :
                     Nor
                     can
                     it
                     agree
                     with
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     any
                     peaceable
                     spirit
                     ,
                     to
                     distrust
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     so
                     charitable
                     a
                     promise
                     .
                  
                   
                     Many
                     and
                     evident
                     Texts
                     of
                     Holy
                     Scripture
                     
                     (
                     even
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     interpretation
                     of
                     the
                     more
                     conscientious
                     Protestants
                     )
                     expresly
                     condemn
                     all
                     compulsion
                     upon
                     the
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     recomending
                     mildness
                     and
                     charity
                     ,
                     as
                     principall
                     perfections
                     to
                     a
                     Christia
                     Magistrate
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     
                       Besides
                       these
                       ,
                       Catholiques
                       have
                       many
                       considerations
                       to
                       be
                       reflected
                       on
                       of
                       a
                       more
                       particular
                       advantage
                       to
                       their
                       condition
                       .
                    
                     
                       THe
                       Crime
                       imputed
                       to
                       them
                       is
                       onely
                       their
                       continuance
                       in
                       that
                       Religion
                       ,
                       
                       which
                       the
                       whole
                       Nation
                       (
                       till
                       this
                       last
                       age
                       )
                       universally
                       profest
                       ,
                       ever
                       since
                       its
                       conversion
                       from
                       Paganism
                       ;
                       And
                       though
                       time
                       precisely
                       considered
                       ,
                       make
                       not
                       a
                       Religion
                       true
                       ,
                       yet
                       certainly
                       it
                       may
                       pretend
                       to
                       a
                       fair
                       title
                       of
                       exempting
                       it
                       from
                       persecution
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Principles
                       of
                       their
                       Religion
                       are
                       under
                       all
                       Governments
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       in
                       their
                       nature
                       absolutely
                       uncapable
                       of
                       change
                       :
                       so
                       that
                       the
                       Magistrate
                       once
                       rightly
                       inform'd
                       of
                       their
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       and
                       satisfyed
                       by
                       promise
                       of
                       their
                       fidelity
                       ,
                       may
                       rest
                       secure
                       ,
                       that
                       no
                       danger
                       can
                       arise
                       from
                       them
                       by
                       innovation
                       .
                    
                     
                       Since
                       the
                       points
                       in
                       controversy
                       are
                       generally
                       thought
                       not
                       cleere
                       but
                       difficult
                       ,
                       
                       especially
                       by
                       such
                       in
                       whom
                       education
                       (
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       no
                       more
                       )
                       has
                       fixt
                       a
                       strong
                       apprehension
                       of
                       the
                       reasonablenesse
                       of
                       their
                       cause
                       ,
                       it
                       would
                       appeare
                       severe
                       (
                       if
                       not
                       unreasonable
                       )
                       to
                       force
                       them
                       by
                       penalties
                       to
                       any
                       new
                       way
                       ,
                       or
                       ,
                       altogether
                       restraine
                       them
                       from
                       continuing
                       in
                       their
                       old
                       :
                       Perswasions
                       of
                       that
                       kinde
                       ,
                       as
                       by
                       degrees
                       they
                       sinke
                       into
                       the
                       Heart
                       ,
                       so
                       gently
                       by
                       degrees
                       they
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       removed
                       .
                    
                     
                       Since
                       they
                       seriously
                       and
                       constantly
                       professe
                       ,
                       
                       that
                       after
                       all
                       their
                       Prayers
                       to
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       diligent
                       reading
                       of
                       his
                       Word
                       ,
                       they
                       cannot
                       finde
                       the
                       least
                       satisfaction
                       in
                       any
                       other
                       Religion
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       their
                       Soules
                       enjoy
                       a
                       perfect
                       peace
                       and
                       serenity
                       in
                       their
                       owne
                       ;
                       
                       it
                       seemes
                       very
                       unsuitable
                       to
                       Christian
                       Charity
                       ,
                       either
                       to
                       compell
                       them
                       to
                       a
                       Religion
                       ,
                       Where
                       their
                       Consciences
                       cannot
                       live
                       in
                       repose
                       ,
                       or
                       restrain
                       them
                       from
                       a
                       Religion
                       ,
                       wherein
                       onely
                       they
                       finde
                       comfort
                       here
                       ,
                       and
                       hope
                       salvation
                       hereafter
                       .
                    
                     
                       Since
                       all
                       the
                       signes
                       and
                       Markes
                       of
                       tender
                       Consciences
                       are
                       most
                       apparently
                       discernable
                       in
                       
                         Roman
                         Catholiques
                         ,
                      
                       
                       they
                       cannot
                       but
                       hope
                       ,
                       the
                       Charity
                       and
                       indulgence
                       universally
                       held
                       forth
                       to
                       tender
                       Consciences
                       ,
                       will
                       not
                       universally
                       bee
                       denied
                       to
                       them
                       ;
                       they
                       all
                       suffer
                       for
                       their
                       Consciences
                       an
                       impoverisht
                       and
                       afflicted
                       Life
                       ,
                       and
                       many
                       of
                       them
                       a
                       cruell
                       and
                       ignominious
                       death
                       ;
                       and
                       can
                       any
                       rationall
                       and
                       unpassionate
                       person
                       see
                       so
                       much
                       suffering
                       for
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       say
                       the
                       Sufferers
                       have
                       no
                       Conscience
                       ?
                    
                     
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       Religion
                       ,
                       it
                       allowes
                       no
                       voyce
                       or
                       licenciousnesse
                       against
                       the
                       Morall
                       Law
                       (
                       the
                       proper
                       subject
                       of
                       the
                       Magistrates
                       care
                       )
                       but
                       strictly
                       requires
                       a
                       Religious
                       severity
                       against
                       the
                       corrupt
                       inclinations
                       of
                       Nature
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       Conscientious
                       observance
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       Man
                       .
                    
                     
                       Not
                       one
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Nation
                       ,
                       
                       how
                       different
                       soever
                       in
                       Religion
                       ,
                       how
                       disaffected
                       soever
                       to
                       the
                       quiet
                       of
                       this
                       Common-wealth
                       ,
                       but
                       enjoyes
                       (
                       by
                       '
                       its
                       allowance
                       and
                       protection
                       )
                       a
                       perfect
                       quiet
                       for
                       his
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       onely
                       the
                       
                         Roman
                         Catholiques
                         ,
                      
                       though
                       they
                       have
                       generally
                       taken
                       ,
                       and
                       punctually
                       kept
                       the
                       
                         Engagement
                         ,
                      
                       are
                       singled
                       out
                       to
                       misery
                       and
                       ruin
                       ,
                       meerly
                       upon
                       the
                       account
                       of
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                     
                       Yet
                       cannot
                       all
                       the
                       heavy
                       pressures
                       they
                       have
                       so
                       long
                       endured
                       make
                       them
                       lay
                       down
                       their
                       hopes
                       to
                       be
                       at
                       last
                       relieved
                       ,
                       especially
                       from
                       those
                       ,
                       who
                       professe
                       themselves
                       not
                       onely
                       bound
                       by
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       Nature
                       to
                       deale
                       with
                       others
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       would
                       be
                       dealt
                       
                       with
                       themselves
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       Grace
                       ,
                       even
                       to
                       render
                       good
                       for
                       evill
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       causes
                       of
                       imposing
                       penalties
                       upon
                       
                         Catholiques
                      
                       being
                       now
                       wholly
                       ceased
                       ,
                       
                       they
                       humbly
                       hope
                       it
                       cannot
                       be
                       thought
                       too
                       great
                       a
                       boldnesse
                       in
                       their
                       duty
                       to
                       Petition
                       a
                       readmittance
                       to
                       the
                       Common
                       Rights
                       of
                       free
                       borne
                       
                         English
                         men
                         ;
                      
                       since
                       there
                       is
                       neither
                       any
                       
                         Catholique
                      
                       Competitour
                       for
                       the
                       Crown
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       such
                       detestable
                       Conspiracy
                       ,
                       as
                       some
                       few
                       of
                       their
                       Religion
                       have
                       beene
                       formerly
                       guilty
                       of
                       :
                       So
                       that
                       there
                       remaines
                       no
                       other
                       charge
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       of
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       to
                       exclude
                       them
                       from
                       the
                       full
                       enjoyment
                       of
                       their
                       privileges
                       of
                       their
                       Native
                       Country
                       .
                    
                     
                       No
                       question
                       can
                       bee
                       made
                       of
                       the
                       fidelity
                       of
                       their
                       Engagement
                       ,
                       
                       who
                       esteeme
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       an
                       Oath
                       sacred
                       :
                       and
                       what
                       stronger
                       testimony
                       can
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       World
                       ,
                       than
                       that
                       of
                       
                         Catholiques
                      
                       in
                       freely
                       offering
                       up
                       their
                       Estates
                       to
                       seizure
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       persons
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       inconveniencies
                       of
                       a
                       persecuted
                       Life
                       ,
                       rather
                       than
                       against
                       their
                       Consciences
                       dissemblingly
                       to
                       sweare
                       one
                       Oath
                       :
                       for
                       could
                       they
                       with
                       the
                       Popes
                       dispensation
                       ,
                       or
                       their
                       owne
                       mentall
                       reservation
                       (
                       which
                       they
                       are
                       charg'd
                       to
                       bee
                       still
                       furnisht
                       with
                       for
                       their
                       own
                       advantage
                       )
                       abjure
                       the
                       doctrin
                       they
                       believe
                       ,
                       there
                       remaines
                       nothing
                       now
                       to
                       distinguish
                       them
                       into
                       that
                       sad
                       and
                       miserable
                       condition
                       they
                       are
                       reduced
                       to
                       .
                    
                     
                       Were
                       all
                       burthens
                       taken
                       off
                       from
                       the
                       Consciences
                       
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       shall
                       engage
                       to
                       live
                       peaceably
                       and
                       unoffensively
                       in
                       their
                       Country
                       ,
                       this
                       Nation
                       would
                       rather
                       improve
                       its
                       security
                       at
                       home
                       ,
                       since
                       coercency
                       in
                       matter
                       of
                       beliefe
                       has
                       alwayes
                       beene
                       the
                       chiefe
                       cause
                       of
                       our
                       troubles
                       ;
                       And
                       for
                       abroad
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       reason
                       that
                       begets
                       a
                       conceipt
                       of
                       danger
                       from
                       the
                       
                         Catholiques
                      
                       correspondence
                       with
                       Forraign
                       
                       Princes
                       ,
                       will
                       convince
                       a
                       benefit
                       ,
                       if
                       by
                       mercy
                       they
                       be
                       obliged
                       to
                       employ
                       their
                       credit
                       in
                       the
                       service
                       of
                       their
                       Benefactors
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Reasons
                       why
                       Composition
                       is
                       preferrable
                       before
                       Sale
                       .
                    
                     
                       AND
                       now
                       wee
                       beg
                       pardon
                       humbly
                       to
                       
                       offer
                       up
                       to
                       the
                       consideration
                       and
                       Compassion
                       of
                       the
                       indifferent
                       the
                       most
                       afflicted
                       condition
                       of
                       many
                       
                         Catholiques
                         ,
                      
                       whose
                       Lands
                       are
                       now
                       designed
                       to
                       bee
                       sold
                       for
                       their
                       Delinquency
                       .
                       Most
                       of
                       which
                       in
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       the
                       late
                       Warre
                       (
                       seeing
                       themselves
                       unprotected
                       by
                       the
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       expos'd
                       to
                       the
                       plunder
                       of
                       the
                       then
                       Souldiery
                       )
                       fled
                       into
                       the
                       Kings
                       Garrisons
                       to
                       save
                       their
                       owne
                       lives
                       ,
                       without
                       taking
                       up
                       Armes
                       to
                       offend
                       others
                       .
                       And
                       even
                       they
                       who
                       actually
                       engaged
                       for
                       the
                       King
                       (
                       the
                       sole
                       disposall
                       of
                       all
                       penall
                       Lawes
                       being
                       in
                       his
                       power
                       )
                       were
                       owners
                       both
                       of
                       their
                       Lives
                       and
                       Fortunes
                       meerly
                       at
                       his
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       notwithstanding
                       so
                       great
                       a
                       Plea
                       for
                       their
                       excuse
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       supreme
                       Law
                       of
                       self-preservation
                       ,
                       they
                       are
                       all
                       ready
                       humbly
                       to
                       submit
                       to
                       Composition
                       :
                       A
                       proceeding
                       which
                       they
                       hope
                       will
                       be
                       condiscended
                       unto
                       ,
                       since
                       it
                       is
                       as
                       well
                       apparently
                       more
                       beneficiall
                       to
                       the
                       State
                       ,
                       as
                       less
                       destructive
                       to
                       the
                       compounders
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                    
                     
                       After
                       all
                       just
                       Claimes
                       and
                       true
                       Debts
                       allowed
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       vast
                       expences
                       of
                       Surveyours
                       and
                       other
                       Officers
                       deducted
                       ,
                       the
                       cleere
                       profit
                       that
                       arises
                       upon
                       Sale
                       ,
                       is
                       ,
                       by
                       experience
                       ,
                       found
                       to
                       come
                       farre
                       short
                       of
                       what
                       was
                       expected
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       after
                       a
                       tedious
                       controversy
                       about
                       the
                       allowance
                       of
                       incumbrances
                       ,
                       
                       very
                       chargeable
                       to
                       the
                       Suitors
                       and
                       altogether
                       unprofitable
                       to
                       the
                       Commonwealth
                       .
                    
                     
                       Besides
                       
                         Catholiques
                      
                       are
                       generally
                       Tenants
                       onely
                       for
                       Life
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       generally
                       subject
                       (
                       before
                       the
                       late
                       troubles
                       )
                       to
                       very
                       many
                       Engagements
                       really
                       and
                       unavoidably
                       charged
                       upon
                       their
                       Estates
                       ,
                       and
                       unlesse
                       such
                       incumbrances
                       be
                       allowed
                       ,
                       thousands
                       of
                       well
                       affected
                       People
                       will
                       be
                       disappointed
                       of
                       their
                       justs
                       debts
                       .
                    
                     
                       Whereas
                       by
                       seting
                       Rules
                       for
                       Composion
                       a
                       greater
                       summe
                       may
                       bee
                       raised
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       one
                       immediately
                       bring
                       his
                       Money
                       into
                       the
                       publique
                       Treasury
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       further
                       Charges
                       ,
                       Delay
                       ,
                       or
                       Trouble
                       ,
                       either
                       to
                       the
                       Common-Wealth
                       or
                       Compounders
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Compounders
                       will
                       have
                       a
                       stronger
                       Obligation
                       to
                       live
                       quietly
                       hereafter
                       ,
                       both
                       by
                       the
                       fine
                       they
                       part
                       with
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Estate
                       they
                       retaine
                       ,
                       advancing
                       so
                       much
                       to
                       purchase
                       their
                       Peace
                       ,
                       and
                       having
                       still
                       something
                       to
                       lose
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       breake
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       State
                       will
                       by
                       this
                       shew
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       World
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       seek
                       onely
                       the
                       security
                       of
                       the
                       Government
                       establisht
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       the
                       ruin
                       or
                       utter
                       extirpation
                       of
                       any
                       private
                       Family
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             These
             Motives
             and
             Reasons
             I
             have
             both
             seriously
             thought
             upon
             in
             my
             owne
             spirit
             ,
             and
             often
             conferred
             about
             with
             others
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             my
             endeavours
             I
             finde
             them
             so
             reasonable
             and
             satisfactory
             ,
             that
             I
             confesse
             they
             have
             not
             onely
             moved
             my
             Bowells
             to
             a
             compassion
             of
             such
             sufferers
             ,
             but
             truly
             even
             to
             a
             zeal
             of
             their
             reliefe
             ,
             so
             far
             I
             mean
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             neither
             disturbe
             the
             publick
             Peace
             of
             the
             
             Commonwealth
             ,
             nor
             refuse
             their
             Contributions
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             should
             no
             longer
             be
             compelled
             by
             Oathes
             and
             Sequestrations
             to
             act
             against
             their
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Besides
             these
             diligences
             of
             late
             used
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             obtainment
             of
             reliefe
             from
             the
             
               Committee
               for
               Regulation
               of
               the
               Lawes
               ;
            
             they
             prepared
             also
             certaine
             
               Proposalls
               ,
            
             with
             intent
             (
             as
             I
             understand
             )
             to
             present
             them
             to
             the
             
               Committee
               for
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             but
             being
             called
             into
             the
             Country
             by
             an
             urgent
             and
             importunate
             occasion
             ,
             I
             am
             disabled
             to
             give
             any
             farther
             account
             concerning
             their
             
               Proposalls
               ,
            
             not
             knowing
             either
             how
             they
             were
             accepted
             ,
             or
             indeed
             whether
             they
             were
             actually
             offered
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             onely
             furnish
             you
             with
             a
             faithfull
             Copy
             of
             the
             Paper
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Honourable
                     the
                     Committee
                     for
                     Propagation
                     of
                     the
                     Gospell
                     ,
                  
                   
                     The
                     humble
                     Proposals
                     of
                     the
                     Roman
                     Catholicks
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     SInce
                     all
                     compulsion
                     upon
                     the
                     Conscience
                     is
                     clearly
                     against
                     the
                     Principles
                     both
                     of
                     Parliament
                     and
                     Army
                     ,
                     as
                     appear●●
                     by
                     the
                     Parliament●Declaration
                     in
                     Answer
                     to
                     the
                     Scotch
                     Commissioners
                     ,
                     
                     17.
                     
                     
                       Feb.
                    
                     1648.
                     in
                     these
                     words
                     ,
                  
                   
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     truth
                     and
                     power
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     it
                     being
                     a
                     thing
                     intrinsecall
                     betweene
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Soule
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     matters
                     of
                     Faith
                     in
                     the
                     Gospell
                     such
                     as
                     no
                     naturall
                     light
                     can
                     reach
                     ,
                     wee
                     conceive
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     humane
                     Power
                     of
                     coercion
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     restraine
                     men
                     from
                     believing
                     what
                     God
                     suffers
                     their
                     judgement
                     to
                     bee
                     perswaded
                     of
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Among
                       the
                       Proposals
                       of
                       the
                       Army
                       ,
                    
                     1.
                     Aug.
                     1647.
                     
                     
                       This
                       was
                       one
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     all
                     coercive
                     power
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     civill
                     penalties
                     for
                     non-formity
                     ,
                     be
                     wholly
                     repealed
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     other
                     provision
                     made
                     against
                     such
                     Papists
                     as
                     should
                     disturb
                     the
                     publick
                     Peace
                     :
                  
                   
                     And
                     since
                     by
                     the
                     Experience
                     of
                     
                       Germany
                       ,
                       Poland
                       ,
                       Switzerland
                       ,
                       Holland
                       ,
                       France
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     Consistency
                     of
                     diverse
                     Religions
                     under
                     one
                     Government
                     is
                     evidently
                     proved
                     ,
                     aswell
                     where
                     the
                     Protestant
                     commands
                     the
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     ,
                     as
                     where
                     the
                     Roman
                     Catholick
                     commands
                     the
                     Protestant
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       humbly
                       offered
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       no
                       penalty
                       be
                       imposed
                       upon
                       any
                       ,
                       professing
                       the
                       Gospell
                       of
                       
                         CHRIST
                         ,
                      
                       meerly
                       for
                       d●fference
                       of
                       judgement
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       Religion
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       2.
                       
                       The
                       publike
                       use
                       of
                       all
                       Churches
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       entire
                       benefit
                       of
                       Church-endowments
                       being
                       wholly
                       submitted
                       to
                       the
                       disposure
                       of
                       the
                       State
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       humbly
                       offered
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       no
                       person
                       ,
                       believing
                       in
                       
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       living
                       peaceably
                       ,
                       and
                       unoffensively
                       ,
                       be
                       by
                       any
                       penalty
                       restrained
                       from
                       the
                       quiet
                       exercise
                       of
                       his
                       Conscience
                       in
                       his
                       private
                       House
                       ;
                       observing
                       therein
                       such
                       Rules
                       as
                       the
                       State
                       shall
                       think
                       fit
                       to
                       appoint
                       for
                       preservation
                       of
                       the
                       publike
                       Peace
                       ;
                       A
                       practice
                       which
                       by
                       long
                       experience
                       in
                       
                         Holland
                      
                       is
                       found
                       both
                       satisfactory
                       to
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       secure
                       to
                       the
                       Governours
                       of
                       the
                       Common
                       wealth
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Since
                       the
                       Law
                       of
                       God
                       is
                       so
                       far
                       from
                       allowing
                       any
                       penall
                       sentence
                       to
                       be
                       grounded
                       upon
                       the
                       enforced
                       Oath
                       of
                       the
                       party
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       expresly
                       forbids
                       any
                       offence
                       whatsoever
                       to
                       be
                       tryed
                       by
                       the
                       single
                       testimony
                       of
                       one
                       witness
                       .
                       
                         Deut.
                      
                       19.
                       15.
                       
                       Mat.
                       18.
                       16.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       humbly
                       proposed
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       an
                       Oath
                       be
                       exacted
                       of
                       any
                       person
                       ,
                       compelling
                       him
                       under
                       forfeiture
                       of
                       Life
                       ,
                       Liberty
                       ,
                       or
                       Estate
                       ,
                       to
                       swear
                       against
                       his
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       accuse
                       and
                       condemn
                       himself
                       ,
                       
                       especially
                       in
                       matters
                       that
                       concrn
                       his
                       inward
                       belief
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       Since
                       in
                       all
                       Religions
                       there
                       are
                       still
                       found
                       some
                       scandalous
                       livers
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       our
                       
                         Saviour
                      
                       pronounces
                       the
                       
                         Woe
                      
                       against
                       him
                       only
                       ,
                       by
                       whom
                       the
                       scandall
                       comes
                       ,
                       
                         Mat.
                         18.
                         7.
                         
                         Luke
                      
                       17.
                       1.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       It
                       is
                       humbly
                       proposed
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       whoever
                       shall
                       offend
                       against
                       the
                       Order
                       of
                       so
                       mild
                       and
                       Christian
                       a
                       settlement
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       severely
                       censured
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       others
                       (
                       though
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       judgement
                       in
                       Religion
                       )
                       be
                       no
                       farther
                       made
                       subject
                       to
                       the
                       punishment
                       ,
                       than
                       proved
                       guilty
                       of
                       the
                       crime
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             stead
             of
             my
             opinion
             concerning
             these
             foure
             Proposalls
             of
             the
             Papists
             (
             because
             to
             my
             sense
             they
             carry
             in
             themselves
             both
             their
             owne
             evidence
             and
             justification
             )
             I
             shall
             beg
             the
             Readers
             permission
             to
             set
             down
             a
             particular
             conceit
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             often
             observed
             to
             be
             very
             well
             relisht
             by
             all
             that
             have
             examined
             it
             .
             That
             doubtles
             there
             is
             no
             way
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             all
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             no
             way
             so
             probable
             to
             satisfie
             all
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             impose
             any
             other
             Obligation
             for
             proof
             of
             conformity
             ,
             than
             this
             profession
             
               to
               believe
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               according
               to
               the
               Precepts
               plainly
               contained
               therein
               ;
            
             this
             acknowledgement
             to
             bee
             exprest
             in
             generall
             tearms
             without
             descending
             
             minutely
             to
             particular
             questions
             ,
             which
             have
             certainly
             been
             the
             chiefe
             cause
             of
             so
             many
             Controversies
             and
             Divisions
             in
             the
             World
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             humbly
             appeale
             to
             the
             honorable
             and
             religious
             
               Committee
               for
               propagation
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
            
             Whether
             the
             sweet
             Spirit
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             (
             who
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             no
             further
             power
             ,
             
             than
             to
             relinquish
             such
             as
             refused
             to
             heare
             them
             )
             be
             reconcilable
             to
             the
             former
             practices
             of
             the
             high
             Commissioners
             ,
             or
             the
             present
             practices
             of
             our
             Sequestrators
             ;
             Whether
             ,
             when
             the
             great
             Apostle
             
               Paul
            
             prescribes
             the
             
               Servants
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               forbear
               ,
               and
               in
               meeknesse
               instruct
               those
               that
               are
               contrary
               minded
               ,
            
             hee
             should
             bee
             thus
             cros-interpreted
             ,
             that
             the
             Estates
             of
             those
             who
             are
             contrary
             minded
             ,
             be
             first
             secured
             or
             
               forborne
               ,
            
             and
             then
             after
             a
             time
             quite
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               meeknesse
               ,
            
             or
             how
             to
             bear
             patiently
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             vain
             and
             transitory
             riches
             of
             this
             World
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             humbly
             appeale
             to
             the
             honorable
             and
             learned
             
               Committee
               for
               regulation
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             whether
             (
             since
             all
             those
             penalties
             which
             the
             rigorous
             humours
             of
             former
             Ages
             have
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             zeal
             ,
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             either
             by
             disuse
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             by
             express
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             revoked
             )
             the
             Papists
             alone
             should
             still
             be
             continued
             under
             the
             same
             severities
             ,
             nay
             their
             burthens
             encreased
             by
             the
             strange
             method
             of
             the
             new
             proceedings
             towards
             them
             ,
             their
             Consciences
             being
             now
             not
             onely
             punishable
             in
             the
             Common
             way
             of
             indictment
             ,
             but
             compellable
             even
             to
             accuse
             themselves
             by
             the
             new
             Presbyterian
             Oath
             of
             
               Abjuration
               ,
            
             against
             the
             known
             Principles
             of
             the
             ancient
             and
             reverend
             Laws
             of
             this
             Land
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             with
             an
             humble
             confidence
             ,
             I
             appeale
             to
             the
             renowned
             Parliament
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             of
             
               England
               ,
            
             whether
             in
             this
             generall
             
               Goal-delivery
            
             
             of
             the
             Conscience
             from
             the
             tyranny
             and
             oppression
             of
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             the
             consciences
             of
             Papists
             alone
             ,
             ought
             still
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             prison
             ?
             Whether
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             fetters
             ,
             which
             the
             Rigid
             Kirkesmen
             had
             bought
             up
             in
             
               Scotland
               ,
            
             are
             broken
             in
             pieces
             just
             as
             they
             were
             locking
             them
             fast
             about
             our
             Consciences
             in
             
               England
               ,
            
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Papists
             alone
             ought
             still
             to
             bee
             continued
             in
             chains
             ?
             Whether
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Societies
             professing
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
            
             and
             living
             obediently
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             peaceably
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             are
             protected
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             unoffensive
             exercise
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             the
             Papists
             alone
             should
             be
             forced
             under
             the
             penalty
             of
             so
             great
             a
             ruine
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             professe
             ,
             but
             swear
             against
             their
             Consciences
             ?
             A
             course
             that
             in
             a
             short
             time
             will
             unavoidably
             bring
             them
             either
             to
             absolute
             beggery
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             to
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             to
             perjury
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             people
             of
             this
             Nation
             look
             upon
             you
             as
             their
             common
             Father
             ,
             all
             promise
             themselves
             liberty
             and
             protection
             under
             your
             Government
             ,
             (
             though
             some
             may
             justly
             be
             excluded
             from
             sharing
             in
             the
             Government
             .
             )
             Were
             there
             in
             my
             Family
             one
             child
             that
             profest
             to
             finde
             satisfaction
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             lived
             dutifully
             to
             mee
             and
             lovingly
             with
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             should
             account
             it
             a
             great
             unnaturalnes
             to
             deprive
             him
             altogether
             of
             his
             portion
             ,
             much
             more
             of
             that
             which
             hee
             has
             received
             from
             the
             bounty
             of
             any
             collaterall
             Kinsman
             ,
             or
             acquired
             by
             his
             own
             particular
             diligence
             and
             improvement
             ;
             And
             though
             some
             Papists
             have
             heretofore
             beene
             truly
             chargeable
             with
             heinous
             crmes
             against
             their
             Country
             ,
             yet
             why
             should
             our
             Justice
             over-reach
             to
             condemne
             all
             ,
             for
             the
             offences
             of
             a
             few
             ?
             If
             they
             have
             formerly
             abetted
             competitors
             to
             the
             Crown
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             punishments
             so
             long
             out-live
             the
             
             fault
             ?
             certainly
             of
             Offendours
             being
             dead
             ,
             their
             trespasses
             should
             rather
             be
             buried
             in
             their
             Graves
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             Ghosts
             walk
             to
             affright
             and
             pinch
             their
             Children
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             wee
             should
             now
             mix
             a
             little
             mercy
             to
             allay
             the
             fumes
             of
             so
             much
             justice
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             will
             not
             ascend
             to
             the
             Almighty's
             Throne
             in
             the
             odour
             of
             sweetnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             time
             we
             should
             begin
             to
             imitate
             the
             pattern
             ▪
             which
             our
             mercifull
             God
             has
             set
             before
             us
             in
             his
             own
             practice
             ,
             when
             hee
             commanded
             the
             
               destroying
               Angell
               to
               sheath
               his
               Sword
               ,
            
             with
             this
             compassionate
             Motto
             ,
             
               It
               is
               enough
               .
            
          
           
             
               It
               is
               time
               we
               should
               begin
               to
               answear
               the
               bounty
               of
               our
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               who
               has
               so
               freely
               given
               us
               the
               blessings
               of
            
             ten
             thousand
             Talents
             ,
             
               by
               freely
               forgiving
               our
            
             Fellow-Servants
             the
             small
             summe
             of
             100
             pence
             .
             
             
               Let
               us
               not
               invade
               or
               storm
               the
               Consciences
               of
               our
               brethren
               ;
            
             for
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             great
             and
             strong
             winde
             that
             rent
             the
             Mountaines
             and
             brake
             in
             pieces
             the
             Rockes
             :
             
               Let
               us
               not
               shake
               the
               inward
               peace
               of
               any
               quiet
               and
               unoffensive
               Christian
               ;
               For
            
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Earthquake
             :
             
               Let
               us
               not
               kindle
               in
               our
               Hearts
               a
               devouring
               flame
               of
               uncharitable
               zeal
               ;
            
             For
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Fire
             :
             
               but
               let
               us
               compose
               our
               affections
               to
               the
               soft
               and
               gentle
               Key
               of
               Love
               and
               mutuall
               forbearance
               ;
            
             
             For
             the
             Lord
             was
             in
             the
             still
             small
             Voyce
             .
             
               Let
               us
               alwayes
               attend
               to
               this
            
             still
             Voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               speaking
               within
               us
               ,
            
             doe
             as
             you
             would
             bee
             done
             unto
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               alwayes
               attend
               to
               this
            
             small
             ,
             
               but
               sweete
            
             Voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               calling
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             Love
             your
             Enemies
             ,
             Blesse
             them
             that
             Curse
             you
             ,
             doe
             good
             to
             them
             that
             hate
             you
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             dispitefully
             use
             you
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             bee
             the
             Children
             of
             Your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             
             Heaven
             ;
             For
             hee
             maketh
             his
             Sun
             to
             rise
             on
             the
             Evill
             and
             one
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             sendeth
             Raine
             on
             the
             Iust
             and
             on
             the
             Unjust
             ;
             For
             if
             you
             love
             them
             which
             love
             you
             ,
             what
             reward
             have
             you
             ?
             doe
             not
             even
             the
             Publicanes
             the
             same
             ?
             and
             if
             you
             salute
             your
             Brethren
             onely
             ,
             what
             doe
             you
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             doe
             not
             even
             the
             Publicans
             so
             ?
             bee
             you
             therefore
             perfect
             as
             your
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             perfect
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           will
           not
           providence
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           to
           whose
           dispensations
           as
           well
           of
           Justice
           as
           Mercy
           we
           must
           resigne
           our
           little
           interests
           )
           to
           call
           me
           suddenly
           into
           the
           Country
           upon
           a
           sad
           and
           mournefull
           Occasion
           ,
           which
           utterly
           defeated
           my
           purpose
           of
           reviewing
           those
           few
           Lines
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           after
           my
           humblest
           submission
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Authority
           ,
           I
           am
           encouraged
           to
           presume
           the
           Courteous
           pardon
           of
           the
           Readers
           ,
           especially
           if
           (
           since
           it
           is
           truely
           a
           kind
           of
           Death
           to
           mee
           to
           Live
           out
           of
           
             London
          
           )
           hee
           will
           please
           to
           consider
           this
           as
           a
           posthumous
           Pamphlet
           ,
           containing
           the
           serious
           though
           indigested
           thoughts
           of
        
         
           
             Will
             .
             Birchly
             .
          
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A75805e-5300
           
             I
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             II
             ●
             Tim.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             III
             Rom.
             3.
             24
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             38.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             17.
             10.
             
          
           
             IV
             Exod.
             20.
             
             Mat.
             19.
             
             Eccles.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             55.
             
          
           
             Slaine
             in
             a
             Duell
             by
             the
             Lord
             
               Shandois
               ,
               11
               May
            
             1652.
             
          
           
             Jude
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Principles
             of
             the
             present
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             Scripture
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Ancient
             and
             quiet
             possession
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Unchangeable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Education
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Satisfaction
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Tender
             Consciences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Even
             the
             most
             disaffected
             have
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Causes
             of
             punishing
             ceased
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Their
             Fidelity
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Advantages
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             .
          
           
             Compounding
             more
             beneficiall
             to
             the
             State
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
             19.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Mat.
             44.